in their roomes by authoritie of pope Iohn the 13. This reformation or rather deformation was vsed by king Edgar in many other places of the realme He was as appeareth by diuers writers namelie in his beginning cruell against his owne people and wanton in lusting after yoong women as you haue heard before Of stature proportion of bodie he was but small and low but yet nature had inclosed within so little a personage such strength that he durst incounter and combat with him that was thought most strong onelie doubting this least he which should haue to doo with him should stand in feare of him And as it chanced at a great feast where oftentimes men vse their toongs more liberrallie than néedeth Kenneth the king of Scots cast out certeine words in this maner It may saith hée séeme a maruell that so manie countries and prouinces should be subiect to such a little silliehe was but small and low but yet nature had inclosed bodie as Edgar is These words being borne awaie by a â—ester or minstrell and afterwards vttered to Edgar with great reproch he wiselie dissembled the matter for a time although he kept the remembrance thereof inclosed within his breast and vpon occasion at length feigned to go on hunting taking the king of Scots forth with him and hauing caused one of his seruants to conuey two swords into a place within the forrest by him appointed in secret wise of purpose he withdrew from the residue of his companie and there accompanied onelie with the Scotish king came to the place where the swords were laid and there taking the one of them deliuered the other to the Scotish king willing him now to assaie his strength that they might shew by proofe whether of them ought to be subiect to the other Start not but trie it with me saith he for it is a shame for a king to be full of brags at bankets and not to be readie to fight when triall should be made abroad The Scotish king herewith being astonied and maruellouslie abashed fell downe at his féet and with much humilitie confessed his fault desired pardon for the same which vpon such his humble submission king Edward easilie granted This noble prince had two wiues Egelfrida or Elfrida surnamed the white the daughter of a mightie duke named Ordiner by whome he had issue a sonne named Edward that succéeded him His second wife was called Alfreda the daughter of Orgar duke of Deuon or Cornewall as some saie by whome he had issue Edmund that died before his father and Egelred which afterwards was king Also he had issue a base daughter named Editha begotten of his concubine Wilfrid as before ye haue heard The state of the realme in king Edgars daies was in good point for both the earth gaue hir increase verie plentiouslie the elements shewed themselues verie sauorable according to the course of times peace was mainteined and no inuasion by forraine enimies attempted For Edgar had not onelie all the whole I le of Britaine in subiection but also was ruler souereigne lord ouer all the kings of the out Iles that lie within the seas about all the coasts of the same Britaine euen vnto the realme of Norwaie He brought also a great part of Ireland vnder his subiection with the citie of Dublin as by authentike records it dooth and may appeare Contention amongest the peeres and states about succession to the crowne the monkes remoued and the canons and secular priests restored by Alfer duke of Mercia and his adherents a blasing starre with the euents insuing the same the rood of Winchester speaketh a prettie shift of moonks to defeat the priests of their possessions the controuersie betweene the moonks and the priests ended by a miracle of archbishop Dunstane great hope that Edward would tread his fathers steps the reuerent loue he bare his stepmother queene Alfred and hir sonne Egelred hir diuelish purpose to murther Edward hir stepsonne accomplished his obscure funerall in respect of pompe but famous by meanes of miracles wrought by and about his sepulture queene Alfred repenting hir of the said prepensed murther dooth penance and imploieth hir substance in good woorkes as satisfactorie for hir sinnes king Edwards bodie remoued and solemnlie buried by Alfer duke of Mercia who was eaten vp with lice for being against the said Edwards aduancement to the crowne queene Alfreds offense by no meanes excusable The xxv Chapter AFter the deceasse of king Edgar there was some strife and contention amongst the lords péeres of the realme about the succession of the crowne for Alfred the mother of Egelredus or Ethelredus and diuers other of hir opinion would gladlie haue aduanced the same Egelredus to the rule but the archbishop Dunstan taking in his hands the baner of the crucifix presented his elder brother Edward vnto the lords as they were assembled togither and there pronounced him king notwithstanding that both queene Alfred and hir friends namelie Alfer the duke of Mercia were sore against him especiallie for that he was begot in vnlawfull bed of Elfleda the nun for which offense he did seuen yeares pâ—nance and not for lieng with Wilfrid as maister Fox thinketh But Dunstane iudging as is to be thought that Edward was more fit for their behoofe to continue the world in the former course as Edgar had left it than his brother Egelred whose mother and such as tooke part with hir vnder hir sonnes authoritie were likelie inough to turne all vpside downe vsed the matter so that with helpe of Oswald the archbishop of Yorke and other bishops abbats and certeine of the nobilitie as the earle of Essex and such like he preuailed in his purpose so that as before is said the said Edward being the second of that name which gouerned this land before the conquest was admitted king and began his reigne ouer England in the yeare of our Lord 975 in the third yeare of the emperour Otho the second in the 20 yeare of the reigne of Lothar king of France and about the fourth yeare of Cumelerne king of Scotland He was consecrated by archb Dunstane at Kingston vpon Thames to the great griefe of his mother in law Alfred and hir friends ¶ About the beginning of his reigne a blasing starre was seene signifieng as was thought the miserable haps that followed And first there insued barrennesse of ground and thereby famine amongest the people and morraine of cattell Also duke Alfer or Elfer of Mercia and other noble men destroied the abbies which king Edgar and bishop Adelwold had builded within the limits of Mercia The priests or canons which had beene expelled in Edgars time out of the prebends and benefices began to complaine of the wrongs that were doone to them in that they had beene put out of possession from their liuings alleging it to be a great offense and miserable case that a
by Edward Balioll wherof our chronicles doo report that in the yéere of our Lord 1326 Edward the third king of England was crowned at Westminster and in the fift yeare of his reigne Edward Balioll right heire to the kingdome of Scotland came in and claimed it as due to him Sundrie lords and gentlemen also which had title to diuerse lands there either by themselues or by their wiues did the like Wherevpon the said Balioll and they went into Scotland by sea and landing at Kinghorns with 3000 Englishmen discomfited 10000 Scots and flue 1200 and then went foorth to Dunfermeline where the Scots assembled against them with 40000 men and in the feast of saint Laurence at a place called Gastmore or otherwise Gladmore were slaine fiue earls thirtéene barons a hundred and thrée score knights two thousand men of armes and manie other in all fortie thousand and there were staine on the English part but thirtéene persons onelie if the number be not corrupted In the eight yeare of the reigne of king Edward he assembled a great hoast and came to Berwike vpon Twéed and laid siege therto To him also came Edward Balioll king of Scots with a great power to strengthen aid him against the Scots who came out of Scotland in foure batels well armed araied Edward king of England and Edward king of Scots apparrelled their people either of them in foure battels and vpon Halidon hill beside Berwike met these two hoasts and there were discomfited of the Scots fiue and twentie thousand and seauen hundred whereof were slaine eight earles a thousand and thrée hundred knights and gentlemen This victorie doone the king returned to Berwike then the towne with the castell were yéelded vp vnto him In the eight yeare of the reigne of king Edward of England Edward Balioll king of Scots came to Newcastell vpon Tine and did homage for all the realme of Scotland In the yeare of our Lord 1346 Dauid Bruse by the prouocation of the king of France rebelled and came into England with a great hoast vnto Neuils crosse but the archbishop of Yorke with diuerse temporall men fought with him and the said king of Scots was taken and William earle of Duglas with Morrise earle of Strathorne were brought to London and manie other lords slaine which with Dauid did homage to Edward king of England And in the thirtith yeare of the kings reigne and the yeare of our Lord 1355 the Scots woone the towne of Berwicke but not the castell Herevpon the king came thither with a great hoast and anon the towne was yéelded vp without anie resistance Edward Balioll considering that God did so manie maruellous and gratious things for king Edward at his owne will gaue vp the crowne and the realme of Scotland to king Edward of England at Rokesborough by his letters patents And anon after the king of England in presence of all his lords spirituall and temporall let crowne himselfe king there of the realme of Scotland ordeined all things to his intent and so came ouer into England Richard the sonne of Edward called the Blacke prince sonne of this king Edward was next king of England who for that the said Iane the wife of the said king Dauid of Scotland was deceassed without issue and being informed how the Scots deuised to their vttermost power to breake the limitation of this inheritance touching the crowne of Scotland made foorthwith war against them wherein he burnt Edenbrough spoiled all their countrie tooke all their holds held continuallie war against them vntill his death which was Anno Dom. 1389. Henrie the fourth of that name was next king of England he continued these warres begun against them by king Richard and ceassed not vntill Robert king of Scots the third of that name resigned his crowne by appointment of this king Henrie and deliuered his sonne Iames being then of the age of nine yeares into his hands to remaine at his custodie wardship and disposition as of his superiour lord according to the old lawes of king Edward the confessor All this was doone Anno Dom. 1404 which was within fiue yeares after the death of king Richard This Henrie the fourth reigned in this estate ouer them fouretéene yeares Henrie the fift of that name sonne to this king Henrie the fourth was next king of England He made warres against the French king in all which this Iames then king of Scots attended vpon him as vpon his superiour lord with a conuenient number of Scots notwithstanding their league with France But this Henrie reigned but nine yeares whereby the homage of this Iames their king hauing not fullie accomplished the age of one twentie yeares was by reason and law respited Finallie the said Iames with diuerse other lords attended vpon the corps of the said Henrie vnto Westminster as to his dutie apperteined Henrie the sixt the sonne of this Henrie the fift was next king of England to whome the seigniorie of Scotland custodie of this Iames by right law and reason descended married the same Iames king of Scots to Iane daughter of Iohn earle of Summerset at saint Marie ouer Ise in Southwarke and tooke for the value of this mariage the summe of one hundred thousand markes starling This Iames king of Scots at his full age did homage to the same king Henrie the sixt for the kingdome of Scotland at Windsore in the moneth of Ianuarie Since which time vntill the daies of king Henrie the seuenth grandfather to our souereigne ladie that now is albeit this realme hath béene molested with diuersitie of titles in which vnmeet time neither law nor reason admit prescription to the preiudice of anie right yet did king Edward the fourth next king of England by preparation of war against the Scots in the latter end of his reigne sufficientlie by all lawes induce to the continuance of his claime to the same superioritie ouer them After whose death vnto the beginning of the reigne of our souereigne lord king Henrie the eight excéeded not the number of seauen and twentie yeares about which time the impediment of our claime of the Scots part chanced by the nonage of Iames their last king which so continued the space of one and twentie yeares And like as his minoritie was by all law and reason an impediment to himselfe to make homage so was the same by like reason an impediment to the king of this realme to demand anie so that the whole time of intermission of our claime in the time of the said king Henrie the eight is deduced vnto the number of thirteene yeares And thus much for this matter Of the wall sometime builded for a partition betweene England and the Picts and Scots Chap. 23. HAuing hitherto discoursed vpon the title of the kings of England vnto the Scotish kingdome I haue now thought good to adde here vnto the description of two walles that were in times past limits vnto both the said regions and therefore to
of longest continuance yet we as lothsome of this abundance or not liking of the plentie doo commonlie leaue these naturall gifts to mould and cinder in the ground and take vp an artificiall bricke in burning whereof a great part of the wood of this land is dailie consumed and spent to the no small decaie of that commoditie and hinderance of the poore that perish oft for cold Our elders haue from time to time following our naturall vice in misliking of our owne commodities at home and desiring those of other countries abroad most estéemed the cane stone that is brought hither out of Normandie and manie euen in these our daies following the same veine doo couet in their works almost to vse none other Howbeit experience on the one side and our skilfull masons on the other whose iudgement is nothing inferiour to those of other countries doo affirme that in the north and south parts of England and certeine other places there are some quarries which for hardnesse and beautie are equall to the outlandish greet This maie also be confirmed by the kings chappell at Cambridge the greatest part of the square stone wherof was brought thither out of the north Some commend the veine of white frée stone slate and méere stone which is betwéene Pentowen and the blacke head in Cornewall for verie fine stuffe Other doo speake much of the quarries at Hamden nine miles from Milberie and pauing stone of Burbecke For toph stone not a few allow of the quarrie that is at Dresleie diuerse mislike not of the veines of hard stone that are at Oxford and Burford One praiseth the free stone at Manchester Prestburie in Glocestershire another the quarries of the like in Richmont The third liketh well of the hard stone in Clee hill in Shropshire the fourth of that of Thorowbridge Welden and Terrinton Whereby it appeareth that we haue quarries inow and good inough in England sufficient for vs to build withall if the péeuish contempt of our owne commodities and delectations to inrich other countries did not catch such foolish hold vpon vs. It is also verified as anie other waie that all nations haue rather néed of England than Eugland of anie other And this I thinke may suffice for the substance of our works Now if you haue regard to their ornature how manie mines of sundrie kinds of course fine marble are there to be had in England But chieflie one in Staffordshire an other neere to the Peke the 〈…〉 to the lord Chaindois the fift at Eglestone which is oâ— blacke marble spotted with graie or white spots the sixt not farre from Durham Of white marble also we haue store and so faire as the Marpesian of Paris I le But what meane I to go about to recite all or the most excellent sith these which I haue named alredie are not altogither of the best nor scarselie of anie value in comparison of those whose places of growth are vtterlie vnknowne vnto me and whereof the blacke marble spotted with greene is none of the vilest sort as maie appeare by parcell of the pauement of the lower part of the quire of Paules in London and also in Westminster where some péeces thereof are yet to be séene and marked if anie will looke for them If marble will not serue then haue we the finest alabaster that maie elsewhere bée had as about saint Dauids of Wales also neere to Beau manour which is about foure or fiue miles from Leicester taken to be the best although there are diuerse other quarries hereof beyond the Trent as in Yorkeshire c and fullie so good as that whose names at this time are out of my remembrance What should I talke of the plaister of Axholme for of that which they dig out of the earth in sundrie places of Lincolne and Darbishires wherewith they blanch their houses in stead of lime I speake not certes it is a fine kind of alabaster But sith it is sold commonlie but after twelue pence the load we iudge it to be but vile and course For my part I cannot skill of stone yet in my opinion it is not without great vse for plaister of paris and such is the mine of it that the stones thereof lie in flakes on vpon an other like plankes or tables and vnder the same is an excéeding hard stone verie profitable for building as hath often times béene prooued This is also to be marked further of our plaister white and graie that not contented with the same as God by the quarrie dooth send and yéeld it foorth we haue now deuised to cast it in moulds for windowes and pillers of what forme and fashion we list euen as alabaster it selfe and with such stuffe sundrie houses in Yorkshire are furnished of late But of what continuance this deuise is like to proue the time to come shall easilie bewraie In the meane time sir Rafe Burcher knight hath put the deuise in practise and affirmeth that six men in six moneths shall trauell in that trade to sée greater profit to the owner than twelue men in six yeares could before this tricke was inuented If neither alabaster nor marble dooth suffice we haue the touchstone called in Latine Lydius lapis shining as glasse either to match in sockets with our pillers of alabaster or contrariwise or if it please the workeman to ioine pillers of alabaster or touch with sockets of brasse pewter or copper we want not also these mettals So that I think no nation can haue more excellent greater diuersitie of stuffe for building than we maie haue in England if our selues could so like of it But such alas is our nature that not our own but other mens do most of all delite vs for desire of noueltie we oft exchange our finest cloth corne tin and woolles for halfe penie cockhorsses for children dogs of wax or of chéese two pennie tabers leaden swords painted feathers gewgaws for fooles dogtricks for disards hawkeswhoods and such like trumperie whereby we reape iust mockage and reproch in other countries I might remember here our pits for milstones that are to be had in diuerse places of our countrie as in Angleseie Kent also at Queene hope of blew gréet of no lesse value than the Colaine yea than the French stones our grindstones for hardware men Our whetstones are no lesse laudable than those of Creta Lacedemonia albeit we vse no oile with them as they did in those parties but onelie water 〈◊〉 the Italians and Naxiâ—â—◠〈…〉 thâ—irs whereas they that grow in Cilicia must haue both oile and water laid vpon them or else they make no edge These also are diuided either into the hard greet as the common that shoomakers vse or the soft gréet called hones to be had among the barbars and those either blacke or white and the rub or brickle stone which husbandmen doo occupie in the whetting of their sithes In like maner slate of sundrie colours is euerie
women both mother and daughter whome king Edward kept as concubines for the mother being of noble parentage sought to satisfie the kings lust in hopeto doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to that either he would take hir or hir daughter vnto wife And therefore perceiuing that Dunstane was sore against such wanton pastime as the king vsed in their companie she so wrought that Dunstane was through hir earnest trauell banished the land This is also reported that when he should depart the realme the diuell was heard in the west end of the church taking vp a great laughter after his roring maner as though he should shew himselfe gled and ioifull at Dunstanes going into exile But Dunstane perceiuingto doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to his behauiour spake to him and said Well thou aduersarie doo not so greatly reioise at the matter for thou dooest not now so much reioise at my departure but by Gods grace thou shalt be as sorrowfull for my returne Thus was Dunstane banished by king Edwine so that he was compelled to passe ouer into Flanders where he remained for a time within a monasterie at Gant finding much friendship at the hands of the gouernor of that countrie Also the more to wreake his wrath the king spoiled manie religious houses of their goods and droue out the moonks placing secular priests in their roomes as namelie at Malmesburie where yet the house was not empaired but rather inriched in lands and ornaments by the kings liberalitie and the industrious meanes of the same priests which tooke vp the bones of saint Aldelme and put the same into a shrine At length the inhabitants of the middle part of England euen from Humber to Thames rebelled against him andof the gouernor of that countrie Also the more to elected his brother Edgar to haue the gouernement ouer them wherwith king Edwine tooke such griefe for that he saw no meane at hand how to remedie the matter that shortlie after when he had reigned somewhat more than foure yéeres he died and his bodie was buried at Winchester in the new abbeie EDgar the second sonne of Edmund late king of England after the decease of his elder brother the foresaid Edwine began his reigne ouer this realme of England in the yeere of our Lord God 959 in the 22 yéere of the emperour Otho the first in the fourth yéere of the reigne of Lotharius king of France 510 almost ended after the comming of the Saxons 124 after the arriuall of the Danes and in the last yéere of Malcolme king of Scotland He was crowned consecrated at Bath or as some say at Kingstone vpon Thames by Odo the archbishop of Tanturburie being as then not past 16 yéeres of age when he was thus admitted king He was no lesse indued with commendable gifts ofrealme of England in the yeere of our Lord God mind than with strength and force of bodie He was a great fauorer of moonks and speciallie had Dunstane in high estimation Aboue all things in this world he regarded peace and studied dailie how to preserue the same to the commoditie aduancement of his subiects When he had established things in good quiet and set an order in matters as séemed to him best for the peaceable gouernement of his people he prepared a great nauie of ships and diuiding them in thrée parts he appointed euerie part to a quarter of the realme to wast about the coast that no forren enimie should approch the land but that they might be incountered and put backe before they could take land And euerie yeere after Easter he vsed to giue order that his ships should assemble togither in their due places and then would he with the east nauie saile to the west parts of his realme and sending those ships backe he would with the west nauie saile into the north parts and with the north nauie come backe againe into the east This custome he vsed that he might fcowre the seas of all pirats theeues In the winter season and spring time he would ride through the prouinces of his realme searching out how the iudges and great lords demeaned themselues in the administration of iustice sharpelie punishing those that were found guiltie of extortion or had done otherwise in anie point than dutie required In all things he vsed such politike discretion that neither was he put in danger by treason of his subiects into the north parts and with the north nauie come nor molested by forren enimies He caused diuerse kings to bind themselues by oth to be true and faithfull vnto him as Kinadius or rather Induf king of Scotland Malcolme king of Cumberland Mascutius an archpirat or as we may call him a maister rouer and also all the kings of the Welshmen as Duffnall Girffith Huvall Iacob and Iudithill all which came to his court and by their solemne othes receiued sware to be at his commandement And for the more manifest testimonie therof he hauing them with him at Chester caused them to enter into a barge vpon the water of Dée and placing himselfe in the forepart of the barge at the helme he caused those eight high princes to row the barge vp and downe the water shewing thereby his princelie prerogatiue and roiall magnificence in that he might vse the seruice of so manie kings that were his subiects And there vpon he said as hath him reported that then might his successours account themselues kings of England when they inioiedAnd for the more manifest testimonie therof such prerogatiue of high and supreme honor The fame of this noble prince was spred ouer all as well on this side the sea as beyond insomuch that great resort of strangers chanced in his daies which came euer into this land to serue him and to sée the state of his court as Saxons and other yea and also Danes which became verie familiar with him He fauored in déed the Danes as hath béene said more than stood with the commoditie of his subiects for scarse was anie stréet in England but Danes had their dwelling in the same among the Englishmen whereby came great harme for whereas the Danes by nature were great drinkers the Englishmen by continuall conuersation with them learned the same vice King Edgar to reforme in part such excessiue quaffing as then began to grow in vse caused by the procurement of Dunstane nailes to be set incups of a certeine measure marked for the purpose that none should drinke more than was assigned by such measured cups Englishmen also learned of the Saxons scarse was anie stréet in England but Danes had Flemings and other strangers their peculiar kind of vices as of the Saxons a discordered fiercenesse of mind of the Flemings a féeble tendernesse of bodie where before they reioised in their owne simplicitie and estéemed not the lewd
POSSIDETE ANIMAS VESTRAS NH THE First and second volumes of Chronicles comprising 1 The description and historie of England 2 The description and historie of Ireland 3 The description and historie of Scotland First collected and published by Raphaell Holinshed William Harrison and others Now newlie augmented and continued with manifold matters of singular note and worthie memorie to the yeare 1586. by Iohn Hooker aliàs Vowell Gent. and others With conuenient tables at the end of these volumes Historiae placeant nostrates ac peregrinae 1574 To the Right Honorable and his singular good Lord and Maister S. William Brooke Knight Lord Warden of the cinque Ports and Baron of Cobham all increase of the feare and knowledge of God firme obedience toward his Prince infallible loue to the common wealth and commendable renowme here in this world and in the world to come life euerlasting HAuing had iust occasion Right Honorable to remaine in London during the time of Trinitie terme last passed and being earnestlie required of diuers my freends to set downe some breefe discourse of parcell of those things which I had obserued in the reading of such manifold antiquities as I had perused toward the furniture of a Chronologie which I haue yet in hand I was at the first verie loth to yeeld to their desires first for that I thought my selfe vnable for want of skill and iudgment so suddenlie with so hastie speed to take such a charge vpon me secondlie bicause the dealing therein might prooue an hinderance and impechment vnto mine owne Treatise and finallie for that I had giuen ouer all earnest studie of histories as iudging the time spent about the same to be an hinderance vnto my more necessarie dealings in that vocation function wherevnto I am called in the ministerie But when they were so importunate with me that no reasonable excuse could serue to put by this trauell I condescended at the length vnto their yrkesome sute promising that I would spend such void time as I had to spare whilest I should be inforced to tarie in the citie vpon some thing or other that should satisfie their request and stand in lieu of a description of my Countrie For their parts also they assured me of such helps as they could purchase and thus with hope of good although no gaie successe I went in hand withall then almost as one leaning altogither vnto memorie sith my books and I were parted by fourtie miles in sunder In this order also I spent a part of Michaelmas and Hilarie termes insuing being inforced thereto I say by other businesses which compelled me to keepe in the citie and absent my selfe from my charge though in the meane season I had some repaire vnto my poore librarie but not so great as the dignitie of the matter required and yet far greater than the Printers hast would suffer One helpe and none of the smallest that I obtained herein was by such commentaries as Leland had somtime collected of the state of Britaine books vtterlie mangled defaced with wet and weather and finallie vnperfect through want of sundrie volumes secondlie I gat some knowledge of things by letters and pamphlets from sundrie places shires of England but so discordant now and then amongst themselues especiallie in the names and courses of riuers and situation of townes that I had oft greater trouble to reconcile them one with an other than orderlie to pen the whole discourse of such points as they contained the third aid did grow by conference with diuers either at the table or secretlie alone wherein I marked in what things the talkers did agree and wherin they impugned ech other choosing in the end the former and reiecting the later as one desirous to set foorth the truth absolutelie or such things in deed as were most likelie to be true The last comfort arose by mine owne reading of such writers as haue heretofore made mention of the condition of our countrie in speaking wherof if I should make account of the successe extraordinarie cōming by sundrie treatises not supposed to be extant I should but seeme to pronounce more than may well be said with modestie say farder of my selfe than this Treatise can beare witnes of Howbeit I refer not this successe wholie vnto my purpose about this Description but rather giue notice thereof to come to passe in the penning of my Chronologie whose crums as it were fell out verie well in the framing of this Pamphlet In the processe therefore of this Booke if your Honor regard the substance of that which is here declared I must needs confesse that it is none of mine owne but if your Lordship haue consideration of the barbarous composition shewed herein that I may boldlie claime and challenge for mine owne sith there is no man of any so slender skill that will defraud me of that reproch which is due vnto me for the meere negligence disorder and euill disposition of matter comprehended in the same Certes I protest before God and your Honour that I neuer made any choise of stile or words neither regarded to handle this Treatise in such precise order and method as manie other would haue done thinking it sufficient truelie and plainelie to set foorth such things as I minded to intreat of rather than with vaine affectation of eloquence to paint out a rotten sepulchre a thing neither commendable in a writer nor profitable to the reader How other affaires troubled me in the writing hereof manie know and peraduenture the flacknesse shewed herein can better testifie but howsoeuer it be done whatsoeuer I haue done I haue had an especiall eye vnto the truth of things and for the rest I hope that this foule frizeled Treatise of mine will prooue a spur to others better learned more skilfull in Chorographie and of greater iudgement in choise of matter to handle the selfe same argument if in my life time I doo not peruse it againe It is possible also that your Honour will mislike hereof for that I haue not by mine owne trauell and eysight viewed such things as I doo here intreat of In deed I must needs confesse that vntill now of late except it were from the parish where I dwell vnto your Honour in Kent or out of London where I was borne vnto Oxford Cambridge where I haue bene brought vp I neuer trauelled 40. miles foorthright and at one iourney in all my life neuerthelesse in my report of these things I vse their authorities who either haue performed in their persons or left in writing vpon sufficient ground as I said before whatsoeuer is wanting in mine It may be in like sort that your Honour will take offense at my rash and retchlesse behauiour vsed in the composition of this volume and much more that being scambled vp after this maner I dare presume to make tendour of the protection therof vnto your Lordships hands But when I consider the singular affection that your
writers doo report and from whence they came at the first into the aforsaid Ilands For my part I suppose with other that they came hither out of Sarmatia or Scythia for that nation hauing how alwaies an eie vnto the commodities of our countrie hath sent out manie companies to inuade and spoile the same It may be that some will gather those to be the Picts of whom Caesar saith that they stained their faces with wad and madder to the end they might appeare terrible and fearefull to their enimies and so inferre that the Picts were naturall Britans But it is one thing to staine the face onelie as the Britans did of whom Propertius saith Nunc etiam infectos demummutare Britannos And to paint the images and portrattures of beasts fish and foules ouer the whole bodie as the Picts did of whom Martial saith Barbara depictis veni Bascauda Britannis Certes the times of Samothes and Albion haue some likelie limitation and so we may gather of the comming in of Brute of Caesar the Saxons the Danes the Normans and finallie of the Flemmings who had the Rosse in Wales assigned vnto them 1066. after the drowning of their countrie But when first the Picts then the Scots should come ouer into our Iland as they were obscure people so the time of their arriuall is as far to me vnknowne Wherefore the resolution of this point must still remaine In tenebris This neuerthelesse is certeine that Maximus first Legate of Britaine and afterward emperour draue the Scots out of Britaine and compelled them to get habitation in Ireland the out Iles and the North part of the maine and finallie diuided their region betwéene the Britaines and the Picts He denounced warre also against the Irishmen for receiuing them into their land but they crauing the peace yéelded to subscribe that from thence-foorth they would not receiue any Scot into their dominions and so much the more for that they were pronounced enimies to the Romans and disturbers of the common peace and quietnesse of their prouinces here in England The Saxons became first acquainted with this I le by meanes of the piracie which they dailie practised vpon our coastes after they had once begun to aduenture themselues also vpon the seas thereby to seeke out more wealth than was now to be gotten in the West parts of the maine which they and their neighbours had alreadie spoiled in most lamentable and barbarous maner howbeit they neuer durst presume to inhabit in this Iland vntill they were sent for by Vortiger to serue him in his warres against the Picts and Scots after that the Romans had giuen vs ouer and lest vs wholie to our owne defense and regiment Being therefore come vnder Hengist in three bottoms or kéeles and in short time espieng the idle and negligent behauiour of the Britaines and fertilitie of our soile they were not a little inflamed to make a full conquest of such as at the first they came to aid and succour Herevpon also they fell by little and little to the winding in of greater numbers of their countrimen and neighbours with their wiues and children into this region so that within a while these new comlings began to molest the homelings and ceased not from time to time to continue their purpose vntill they had gotten possession of the whole or at the leastwise the greatest part of our countrie the Britons in the meane season being driuen either into Wales and Cornewall or altogither out of the Iland to séeke new habitations In like maner the Danes the next nation that succéeded came at the first onelie to pilfer and robbe vpon the frontiers of our Iland till that in the end being let in by the Welshmen or Britons through an earnest desire to be reuenged vpon the Saxons they no lesse plagued the one than the other their fréends than their aduersaries seeking by all meanes possible to establish themselues also in the sure possession of Britaine But such was their successe that they prospered not long in their deuise for so great was their lordlinesse crueltie and infatiable desire of riches beside their detestable abusing of chast matrons and yoong virgins whose husbands and parents were dailie inforced to become their drudges and slaues whilest they sat at home and fed like drone bées of the sweet of their trauell and labours that God I say would not suffer them to continue any while ouer vs but when he saw his time he remooued their yoke and gaue vs libertie as it were to breath vs thereby to see whether this his sharpe scourge could haue mooued vs to repentance and amendment of our lewd and sinfull liues or not But when no signe thereof appeared in our hearts he called in an other nation to vex vs I meane the Normans a people mixed with Danes and of whom it is worthilie doubted whether they were more hard and cruell to our countrimen than the Danes or more heauie and intollerable to our Iland than the Saxons or the Romans This nation came out of Newstria the people thereof were called Normans by the French bicause the Danes which subdued that region came out of the North parts of the world neuerthelesse I suppose that the ancient word Newstria is corrupted from West-rijc bicause that if you marke the situation it lieth opposite from Austria or Ost-rijc which is called the East region as Newstria is the Weast for Rijc in the old Scithian toong dooth signifie a region or kingdome as in Franc-rijc or Franc-reich Westsaxon-reich Ost saxon-reich Su-rijc Angel-rijc c is else to be séene But howsoeuer this falleth out these Normans or Danish French were dedlie aduersaries to the English Saxons first by meane of a quarell that grew betwéene them in the daies of Edward the Confessour at such time as the Earle of Bullen and William Duke of Normandie arriued in this land to visit him their freends such Normans I meane as came ouer with him and Emma his mother before him in the time of Canutus and Ethelred For the first footing that euer the French did set in this Iland sithence the time of Ethelbert Sigebert was with Emma which Ladie brought ouer a traine of French Gentlemen and Ladies with hir into England After hir also no small numbers of attendants came in with Edward the Confessour whome he preferred to the greatest offices in the realme in so much that one Robert a Norman became Archbishop of Canturburie whose preferment so much enhanced the minds of the French on the one side as their lordlie and outragious demeanour kindled the stomachs of the English nobilitie against them on the other insomuch that not long before the death of Emma the kings mother and vpon occasion of the brall hapning at Douer whereof I haue made sufficient mention in my Chronologie not regarding the report of the French authors in this behalfe who write altogither in the fauour of their Archbishop
philosophicall contemplation But alas this integritte continued not long among his successors for vnto the immortalitie of the soule they added that after death it went into another bodie of which translation Ouid saith Morte carent animae sempérque priore relicta Sede nouis domibus viuunt habitántque receptae The second or succedent being alwaies either more noble or more vile than the former as the partie deserued by his merits whilest he liued here vpon earth And therefore it is said by Plato and other that Orpheus after his death had his soule thrust into the bodie of a swanne that of Agamemnon conueied into an egle of Aiax into a lion of Atlas into a certeine wrestler of Thersites into an ape of Deiphobus into Pythagoras and Empedocles dieng a child after sundrie changes into a man whereof he himselfe saith Ipse ego námque fui puer olim deinde puella Arbustum volucris mutus quóque in aequore piscis For said they of whom Pythagoras also had and taught this errour if the soule apperteined at the first to a king and he in this estate did not leade his life worthie his calling it should after his decease be shut vp in the bodie of a slaue begger cocke owle dog ape horsse asse worme or monster there to remaine as in a place of purgation and punishment for a certeine period of time Beside this it should peraduenture susteine often translation from one bodie vnto another according to the quantitie and qualitie of his dooings here on earth till it should finallie be purified and restored againe to an other humane bodie wherein if it behaued it selfe more orderlie than at the first after the next death it should be preferred either to the bodie of a king againe or other great estate And thus they made a perpetuall circulation or reuolution of our soules much like vnto the continuall motion of the heauens which neuer stand still nor long yeeld one representation and figure For this cause also as Diodorus saith they vsed to cast certeine letters into the fire wherein the dead were burned to be deliuered vnto their deceased fréends whereby they might vnderstand of the estate of such as trauelled here on earth in their purgations as the Moscouits doo write vnto S. Nicholas to be a speach-man for him that is buried in whose hand they bind a letter and send him with a new paire of shooes on his féet into the graue and to the end that after their next death they should deale with them accordinglie and as their merits required They brought in also the worshipping of manie gods and their seuerall sacrifices they honoured likewise the oke whereon the mistle groweth and dailie deuised infinit other toies for errour is neuer assured of hir owne dooings whereof neither Samothes nor Sarron Magus nor Druiyus did leaue them anie prescription These things are partlie touched by Cicero Strabo Plinie Sotion Laertius Theophrast Aristotle and partlie also by Caesar Mela Val. Max. lib. 2. and other authors of later time who for the most part doo confesse that the cheefe schoole of the Druiydes was holden here in Britaine where that religion saith Plinie was so hotlie professed and followed Vt dedisse Persis videri possit lib. 30. cap. 1. and whither the Druiydes also themselues that dwelt among the Galles would often resort to come by the more skill and sure vnderstanding of the mysteries of that doctrine And as the Galles receiued their religion from the Britons so we likewise had from them some vse of Logike Rhetorike such as it was which our lawiers practised in their plees and common causes For although the Gréeks were not vnknowne vnto vs nor we to them euen from the verie comming of Brute yet by reason of distance betwéene our countries we had no great familiaritie and common accesse one vnto another till the time of Gurguntius after whose entrance manie of that nation trauelled hither in more securitie as diuers of our countriemen did vnto them without all danger to be offered vp in sacrifice to their gods That we had the maner of our plees also out of France Iuuenal is a witnesse who saith Gallia causidicos docuit facunda Britannos Howbeit as they taught vs Logike and Rhetorike so we had also some Sophistrie from them but in the worst sense for from France is all kind of forgerie corruption of maners and craftie behauiour not so soone as often transported into England And albeit the Druiydes were thus honored and of so great authoritie in Britaine yet were there great numbers of them also in the Iles of Wight Anglesey and the Orchades in which they held open schooles of their profession aloofe as it were from the resort of people wherein they studied and learned their songs by heart Howbeit the cheefe college of all I say remained still in Albion whither the Druiydes of other nations also beside the Galles would of custome repaire when soeuer any controuersie among them in matters of religion did happen to be mooued At such times also the rest were called out of the former Ilands whereby it appeareth that in such cases they had their synods and publike meetings and therevnto it grew finallie into custome and after that a prouerbe euen in variances falling out among the princes great men and common sorts of people liuing in these weast parts of Europe to yeeld to be tried by Britaine and hir thrée Ilands bicause they honoured hir préests the Druiydes as the Atheniens did their Areopagites Furthermore in Britaine and among the Galles and to say the truth generallie in all places where the Druiysh religion was frequented such was the estimation of the préests of this profession that there was little or nothing doone without their skilfull aduise no not in ciuill causes perteining to the regiment of the common-wealth and countrie They had the charge also of all sacrifices publike and priuate they interpreted oracles preached of religion and were neuer without great numbers of young men that heard them with diligence as they taught from time to time Touching their persons also they were exempt from all temporall seruices impositions tributes and exercises of the wars which immunitie caused the greater companies of scholers to flocke vnto them from all places to learne their trades Of these likewise some remained with them seuen eight ten or twelue years still learning the secrets of those vnwritten mysteries by heart which were to be had amongst them and commonlie pronounced in verse And this policie as I take it they vsed onelie to preserue their religion from contempt whereinto it might easilie haue fallen if any books thereof had happened into the hands of the common sort It helped also not a little in the exercise of their memories wherevnto bookes are vtter enimies insomuch as he that was skilfull in the Druiysh religion would not let readilie to rehearse manie hundreds of verses togither
matrone of them all Howbeit when this procéeding of the Lord could also take no place and the shéepe of his pasture would receiue no wholesome fodder it pleased his maiestie to let them run on headlong from one iniquitie to another in somuch that after the doctrine of Pelagius it receiued that of Rome also brought in by Augustine and his monkes whereby it was to be seene how they fell from the truth into heresie and from one heresie still into another till at the last they were drowned altogither in the pits of error digged vp by Antichrist wels in deed that hold no water which notwithstanding to their followers séemed to be most sound doctrine and cisterns of liuing water to such as imbraced the same This Augustine after his arriuall conuerted the Saxons in déed from paganisme but as the prouerbe saith bringing them out of Gods blessing into the warme sunne he also imbued them with no lesse hurtfull superstition than they did know before for beside the onelie name of Christ and externall contempt of their pristinate idolatrie he taught them nothing at all but rather I saie made an exchange from grosse to subtill treacherie from open to secret idolatrie from the name of pagans to the bare title of christians thinking this sufficient for their soules health and the stablishment of his monachisme of which kind of profession the holie scriptures of God can in no wise like or allow But what cared he sith he got the great fish for which he did cast his hooke and so great was the fish that he caught in déed that within the space of 1000. yeares and lesse it deuoured the fourth part more of the best soile of the Iland which was wholie bestowed vpon his monkes other religious broodes that were hatched since his time as may hereafter appéere in the booke following where I intreate of cities townes c. In the meane season what successe his monkes had at Canturburie how oft they were spoiled by enimies their houses burned by casualtie and brethren consumed with pestilence I refer me to Gotcellius Houeden Geruase and the rest of their owne historiographers And so sore did the pestilence rage among them in the time of Celnothus in whose daics the preests clerks and monkes sang their seruice togither in the quire that of I wote not how manie there remained onelie fiue aliue which was a notable token of the furie and wrath of God conceiued and executed against that malignant generation It came also to passe at the last that men vsed to praie for helpe at the said Augustines tumble although afterward Thomas Becket a newer saint did not a little deface his glorie among which king Athelstane was one whome Elnothus the abbat staied so long in the place when he came thither to praie that his soldiours waiting for his comming and supposing the monkes to haue murdered him began to giue an assault and set fire vpon the house Whilest these things were thus in hand in the south part of Albion the Meates Picts and Caledoniens which lie beyond the Scotish sea receiued also the faith by preaching of such christian elders as aduentured thither dailie who trauelled not without great successe and increase of perfect godlines in that part of the I le Certes this prosperous attempt passed all mens expectation for that these nations were in those daies reputed wild sauage and more vnfaithfull and craftie than well-minded people as the wild Irish are in my time and such were they to saie the truth in déed as neither the sugred courtesie nor sharpe swords of the Romans could mollifie or restraine from their naturall furie or bring to anie good order For this cause also in the end the Romane emperours did vtterlie cast them off as an vnprofitable brutish vntameable nation and by an huge wall herafter to be described separated that rude companie from the more mild and ciuill portion This conuersion of the north parts fell out in the sixt yeare before the warres that Seuerus had in those quarters and 170. after the death of our sauiour Iesus Christ. From thenceforth also the christian religion continued still among them by the diligent care of their pastors and bishops after the vse of the churches of the south part of this Iland till the Romane shéepheard sought them out and found the meanes to pull them vnto him in like sort with his long staffe as he had done our countriemen whereby in the end he abolished the rites of the churches of Asia there also as Augustine had done alreadie in England and in stéed of the same did furnish it vp with those of his pontificall see although there was great contention and no lesse bloodshed made amongst them before it could be brought to passe as by the histories of both nations yet extant may be séene In the time of Coelestine bishop of Rome who saâ—e in the 423. of Christ one Paladius a Grecian borne to whome Cyrill wrote his dialog De adoratione in spiritu and sometime disciple to Iohn 24. bishop of Ierusalem came ouer from Rome into Britaine there to suppresse the Pelagian heresie which not a little molested the orthodoxes of that Iland And hauing doone much good in the extinguishing of the aforsaid opinion there he went at the last also into Scotland supposing no lesse but after he had trauelled somwhat in confutation of the Pelagians in those parts he should easilie persuade that crooked nation to admit and receiue the rites of the church of Rome as he would faine haue doone before-hand in the south But as Fastidius Priscus archbishop of London and his Suffragans resisted him here so did the Scotish prelates withstand him there also in this behalfe howbeit bicause of the authoritie of his commission grauitie of personage and the great gift which he had in the veine of pleasant persuasion whereby he drew the people after him as Orpheus did the stones with his harpe and Hercules such as heard him by his toong they had him not onelie then in great admiration but their successors also from time to time and euen now are contented and the rather also for that he came from Rome to take him for their chéefe apostle reckoning from his comming as from the faith receiued which was in the 431. yeare of Christ as the truth of their historie dooth verie well confirme Thus we see what religion hath from time to time beene receiued in this Iland how and when the faith of Christ came first into our countrie Howbeit as in processe of time it was ouershadowed and corrupted with the dreames and fantasticall imaginations of man so it dailie waxed woorse woorse till that it pleased God to restore the preaching of his gospell in our daies whereby the man of sinne is now openlie reuealed and the puritie of the word once againe brought to light to the finall ouerthrow of
therein be side 27. parish-churches of which 15. or 16. haue their Parsons the rest either such poore Uicars or Curats as the liuings left are able to sustaine The names of the parishes in the Wight are these 1 Newport a chap. 2 Cairsbrosie v. 3 Northwood 4 Arriun v. 5 Goddeshill v. 6 Whitwell 7 S. Laurence p. 8 Nighton p. 9 Brading v. 10 Newchurch v. 11 S. Helene v. 12 Yauerland p. 13 Calborne p. 14 Bonechurch p. 15 Mottesson p. 16 Yarmouth p. 17 Thorley v. 18 Shalflete v. 19 Whippingham p. 20 Wootton p. 21 Chale p. 22 Kingston p. 23 Shorwell p. 24 Gatrombe p. 25 Brosie 26 Brixston p. 27 Bensted p. It belongeth for temporall iurisdiction to the countie of Hamshire but in spirituall cases it yéeldeth obedience to the sée of Winchester wherof it is a Deanerie As for the soile of the whole Iland it is verie fruitfull for notwithstanding the shore of it selfe be verie full of rocks and craggie cliffes yet there wanteth no plentie of cattell corne pasture medow ground wild foule fish fresh riuers and pleasant woods whereby the inhabitants may liue in ease and welfare It was first ruled by a seuerall king and afterwards wonne from the Britons by Vespasian the legat at such time as he made a voiage into the west countrie In processe of time also it was gotten from the Romans by the kings of Sussex who held the souereignti◠of the same and kept the king thereof vnder tribute till it was wonne also from them in the time of Athelwold the eight king of the said south region by Ceadwalla who killed Aruald that reigned there and reserued the souereigntie of that I le to himselfe and his successors for euermore At this time also there were 1200. families in that Iland whereof the said Ceadwalla gaue 300 to Wilfride sometime bishop of Yorke exhorting him to erect a church there and preach the gospell also to the inhabitants thereof which he in like maner performed but according to the precriptions of the church of Rome wherevnto he yéelded himselfe vassall and feudarie so that this I le by Wilfride was first conuerted to the faith though the last of all other that hearkened vnto the word After Ceadwalla Woolfride the parricide was the first Saxon prince that aduentured to flie into the Wight for his safegard whither he was driuen by Kenwalch of the Westsaxons who made great warres vpon him and in the end compelled him to go into this place for succour as did also king Iohn in the rebellious stir of his Barons practised by the clergie the said Iland being as then in possession of the Forts as some doo write that haue handled it of purpose The first Earle of this Iland that I doo read of was one Baldwijne de Betoun who married for his second wife the daughter of William le Grosse Earle of Awmarle but he dieng without issue by this ladie she was maried the second time to Earle Maundeuile and thirdlie to William de Fortes who finished Skipton castell which his wiues father had begun about the time of king Richard the first Hereby it came to passe also that the Forts were Earls of Awmarle Wight and Deuonshire a long time till the ladie Elizabeth Fortes sole heire to all those possessions came to age with whom king Edward the third so preuailed through monie faire words that he gat the possession of the Wight wholie into his hands held it to himselfe his successors vntill Henrie the sixt about the twentieth of his reigne crowned Henrie Beauchamp sonne to the lord Richard Earle of Warwike king thereof and of Iardesey and Gardesey with his owne hands and thervnto gaue him a commendation of the Dutchie of Warwike with the titles of Comes comitum Angliae lord Spenser of Aburgauenie and of the castell of Bristow which castell was sometime taken from his ancestors by king Iohn albeit he did not long enioy these great honors sith he died 1446. without issue and seuen yéeres after his father After we be past the Wight we go forward and come vnto Poole hauen wherein is an I le called Brunt Keysy in which was sometime a parish church and but a chapell at this present as I heare There are also two other Iles but as yet I know not their names We haue after we are passed by these another I le or rather Byland also vpon the coast named Portland not far from Waymouth or the Gowy a prettie fertile peece though without wood of ten miles in circuit now well inhabited but much better heretofore and yet are there about foure score housholds in it There is but one street of houses therein the rest are dispersed howbeit they belong all to one parish-church whereas in time past there were two within the compasse of the same There is also a castell of the kings who is lord of the I le although the bishop of Winchester be patrone of the church the parsonage whereof is the fairest house in all the péece The people there are no lesse excellent stingers of stones than were the Baleares who would neuer giue their children their dinners till they had gotten the same with their stings and therefore their parents vsed to hang their meate verie high vpon some bough to the end that he which strake it downe might onlie haue it whereas such as missed were sure to go without it Florus lib. 3. cap. 8. Which feat the Portlands vse for the defense of their Iland and yet otherwise are verie couetous And wheras in time past they liued onlie by fishing now they fall to tillage Their fire bote is brought out of the Wight and other places yet doo they burne much cow doong dried in the sunne for there is I saie no wood in the I le except a few elmes that be about the church There would some grow there no doubt if they were willing to plant it although the soile lie verie bleake and open It is not long since this was vnited to the maine and likelie yer long to be cut off againe Being past this we raise another also in the mouth of the Gowy betweene Colsford and Lime of which for the smalnesse thereof I make no great account Wherefore giuing ouer to intreat any farther of it I cast about to Iardsey and Gardesey which Iles with their appurtenances apperteined in times past to the Dukes of Normandie but now they remaine to our Quéene as parcell of Hamshire and iurisdiction of Winchester belonging to hir crowne by meanes of a composition made betwéene K. Iohn of England and the K. of France when the dominions of the said prince began so fast to decrease as Thomas Sulmo saith Of these two Iardsey is the greatest an Iland hauing thirtie miles in compasse as most men doo coniecture There are likewise in the same twelue parish-churches with a colledge which hath a Deane and Prebends It is distant from
of the Flatholme about foure or fiue miles the first also a mile and an halfe the other two miles or thereabout in length but neither of them a mile and an halfe in breadth where they doo seeme to be the broadest It should séeme by some that they are not worthie to be placed among Ilands yet othersome are of opinion that they are not altogither so base as to be reputed amongst flats or rocks but whatsoeuer they be this is sure that they oft annoie such passengers and merchants as passe and repasse vpon that riuer Neither doo I read of any other Iles which lie by east of these saue onlie the Barri and Dunwen the first of which is so called of one Barroc a religious man as Gyraldus saith and is about a flight shot from the shore Herin also is a rocke standing at the verie entrance of the cliffe which hath a little rift or chine vpon the side wherevnto if a man doo laie his eare he shall heare a noise as if smithes did worke at the forge sometimes blowing with their bellowes and sometimes striking and clinking with hammers whereof manie men haue great wonder and no maruell It is about a mile in compasse situat ouer against Aberbarry and hath a chappell in it Dunwen is so called of a church dedicated to a Welsh woman saint called Dunwen that standeth there It lieth more than two miles from Henrosser right against Neuen and hath within it two faire mils great store of conies Certes if the sand increase so fast hereafter as it hath done of late about it it will be vnited to the maine within a short season Beyond these toward the coast of Southwales lie two other Ilands larger in quantitie than the Holmes of which the one is called Caldee or Inis Pyr. It hath a parish-church with a spire steeple and a pretie towne belonging to the countie of Pembroke and iurisdiction of one Dauid in Wales Leland supposeth the ruines that are found therein to haue béene of an old priorie sometimes called Lille which was a cell belonging to the monasterie of S. Dogmael but of this I can saie nothing The other hight Londy wherein is also a village or towne and of this Iland the parson of the said towns is not onelie the captaine but hath thereto weife distresse and all other commodities belonging to the same It is little aboue sixteene miles from the coast of Wales though it be thirtie from Caldée and yet it serueth as I am informed lord and king in Deuonshire Moreouer in this Iland is great plentie of sheepe but more conies and therewithall of verie fine and short grasse for their better food pasturage likewise much Sampere vpon the shore which is carried from thence in barrels And albeit that there be not scarslie fourtie housholds in the whole yet the inhabitants there with huge stones alredie prouided may kéepe off thousands of their enimies bicause it is not possible for anie aduersaries to assaile them but onelie at one place and with a most dangerous entrance In this voiage also we met with two other Ilands one of them called Shepes I le the other Rat I le the first is but a little plot lieng at the point of the Baie before we come at the Blockhouse which standeth north of the same at the verie entrie into Milford hauen vpon the eastside By north also of Shepes I le and betwéene it Stacke rocke which lieth in the verie middest of the hauen at another point is Rat I le yet smaller than the former but what commodities are to be found in them as yet I cannot tell Schalmey the greater and the lesse lie northwest of Milford hauen a good waie They belong both to the crowne but are not inhabited bicause they be so often spoiled with pirates Schoncold I le ioineth vnto great Schalmey and is bigger than it onlie a passage for ships parteth them whereby they are supposed to be one Leland noteth them to lie in Milford hauen Beside these also we found the Bateholme Stockeholme Midland and Gresholme Iles and then doubling the Wellock point we came into a Baie where we saw saint Brides Iland and another in the Sound betwéene Ramsey and the point of all which Iles and such rocks as are offensiue to mariners that passe by them it may be my hap to speake more at large hereafter Limen as Ptolomie calleth it is situat ouer against S. Dauids in Wales wherevnto we must néeds come after we be past another little one which some men doo call Gresholme lieth directlie west of Schalmey In a late map I find this Limen to be called in English Ramsey Leland also confirmeth the same and I cannot learne more thereof than that it is much greater than anie of the other last mentioned sithens I described the Holmes and for temporall iurisdiction a member of Penbrookeshire as it is vnto S. Dauids for matters concerning the church Leland in his commentaries of England lib. 8. saieth that it contained thrée Ilets whereof the bishop of S. Dauids is owner of the greatest but the chanter of S. Dauids claimeth the second as the archdeacon of Cairmarden dooth the third And in these is verie excellent pasture for sheepe and horses but not for other horned beasts which lacke their vpper téeth by nature whose substance is conuerted into the nourishment of their hornes and therefore cannot bite so low Next vnto this I le we came to Mawr an Iland in the mouth of Mawr scant a bow shoot ouer and enuironed at the low water with fresh but at the high with salt and here also is excellent catching of herings After this procéeding on still with our course we fetched a compasse going out of the north toward the west and then turning againe as the coast of the countrie leadeth vntill we sailed full south leauing the shore still on our right hand vntill we came vnto a couple of Iles which doo lie vpon the mouth of the Soch one of them being distant as we gessed a mile from the other and neither of them of anie greatnesse almost worthie to be remembred The first that we came vnto is called Tudfall and therein is a church but without anie parishioners except they be shéepe and conies The quantitie thereof also is not much aboue six acres of ground measured by the pole The next is Penthlin Myrach or Mererosse situat in maner betwixt Tudfall or Tuidall and the shore and herein is verie good pasture for horsses wherof as I take it that name is giuen vnto it Next vnto them we come vnto Gwelyn a little I le which lieth southeast of the fall of Daron or Daren a thing of small quantitie and yet almost parted in the mids by water and next of all vnto Bardsey an Iland lieng ouer against Periuincle the southwest point or promontorie of Northwales where Merlin Syluestris
also it goeth vnto Bruerne Shipton vnderwood Ascot Short hamton Chorleburie Corneburie parke Stonfield Longcombe and southeast of Woodstocke parke taketh in the Enis that riseth aboue Emstone and goeth to Ciddington Glimton Wotton where it is increased with a rill that runneth thither from stéeple Barton by the Béechin trée Woodstocke Blaidon so that after this confluence the said Enis runneth to Casūnton and so into the Isis which goeth from hence to Oxford and there receiueth the Charwell now presentlie to be described The head of Charwell is in Northamptonshire where it riseth out of a little poole by Charleton village seuen miles aboue Banberie northeast and there it issueth so fast at the verie surge that it groweth into a pretie streame in maner out of hand Soone after also it taketh in a rillet called the Bure which falleth into it about Otmere side but forasmuch as it riseth by Bincester the whole course therof is not aboue foure miles and therefore cannot be great A friend of mine prosecuting the rest of this description reporteth thereof as followeth Before the Charwell commeth into Oxfordshire it receiueth the Culen which falleth into the same a little aboue Edgcote and so descending toward Wardington it méeteth with another comming from by north west betweene Wardington and Cropreadie At Banberie also it méeteth with the Come which falleth from fennie Conton by Farneboro and afterwards going by kings Sutton not far from Aine it receiueth the discharge of diuerse rillets in one bottome before it come at Clifton The said water therfore ingendred of so manie brookelets consisteth chiefelie of two whereof the most southerlie called Oke commeth from Oke Norton by Witchington or Wiggington and the Berfords and carieng a few blind rils withall dooth méet with the other that falleth from by northwest into the same within a mile of Charwell That other as I coniecture is increased of thrée waters wherof each one hath his seuerall name The first of them therefore hight Tudo which comming betwéene Epwell and the Lée by Toddington ioineth about Broughton with the second that runneth from Horneton named Ornus as I gesse The last falleth into the Tude or Tudelake beneath Broughton and for that it riseth not far from Sotteswell in Warwikeshire some are of the opinion that it is to be called Sotbrooke The next water that méeteth without Charwell beneath Clifton commeth from about Croughton and after this is the Sowar or Swere that riseth north of Michaell Tew and runneth by nether Wotton The last of all is the Reie aliàs Bure whose head is not far aboue Burcester aliàs Bincester and Burncester and from whence it goeth by Burecester to Merton Charleton Fencote Addington Noke Islip and so into Charwell that holdeth on his course after this augmentation of the waters betwéene Wood and Water Eton to Marston and the east bridge of Oxford by Magdalene college and so beneath the south bridge into our aforesaid Isis. In describing this riuer this one thing right honorable is come vnto my mind touching the center and nauill as it were of England Certes there is an hillie plot of ground in Helledon parish not far from Danberie where a man maie stand and behold the heads of thrée notable riuers whose waters and those of such as fall into them doo abundantlie serue the greatest part of England on this side of the Humber The first of these waters is the Charwell alreadie described The second is the Leme that goeth westward into the fourth Auon And the third is the head of the Nene or fift Auon it selfe of whose courses there is no card but doth make sufficient mention and therefore your honour maie behold in the same how they doo coast the countrie and also measure by compasses how this plot lieth in respect of all the rest contrarie to common iudgement which maketh Northampton to be the middest and center of our countrie But to go forward with my description of the Ouse which being past Oxford goeth to Iflie Kennington Sanford Rodleie Newnham and so to Abington somtime called Sensham without increase where it receiueth the Oche otherwise called the Coche a little beneath S. Helens which runneth thither of two brooklets as I take it whereof one commeth from Compton out of the vale and west of the hill of the White horsse the other from Kings Letcombe and Wantage in Barkshire and in one chanell entreth into the same vpon the right side of his course From Abington likewise taking the Arun withall southwest of Sutton Courtneie it goeth by Appleford long Wittenham Clifton Wittenham the lesse beneath Dorchester taketh in the Thame water from whence the Isis loseth the preheminence of the whole denomination of this riuer and is contented to impart the same with the Thame so that by the coniunction of these two waters Thamesis is producted and that name continued euen vnto the sea Thame riuer riseth in the easterlie parts of Chilterne hils towards Penleie parke at a towne called Tring west of the said parke which is seauen miles from the stone bridge that is betweene Querendon and Ailsburie after the course of the water as Leland hath set downe Running therefore by long Merston and Puttenham Hucket and Bearton it receiueth soone after a rill that commeth by Querendon from Hardwike and yer long an other on the other side that riseth aboue Windouer in the Chilterne and passing by Halton Weston Turrill Broughton and Ailsburie it falleth into the Tame west of the said towne except my memorie doo faile me From this confluence the Tame goeth by Ethorpe the Winchingtons Coddington Chersleie Notleie abbeie and comming almost to Tame it receiueth one water from southeast aboue the said towne and another also from the same quarter beneath the towne so that Tame standeth inuironed vpon thrée sides with thrée seuerall waters as maie be easilie séene The first of these commeth from the Chiltern east of Below or Bledlow from whence it goeth to Hinton Horsenden Kingseie Towseie and so into the Tame The other descendeth also from the Chilterne and going by Chinner Crowell Siddenham and Tame parke it falleth in the end into Tame water and then they procéed togither as one by Shabbington Ricot parke Dracot Waterstoke Milton Cuddesdon and Chiselton Here also it taketh in another water from by-east whose head commeth from Chilterne hils not farre from Stocking church in the waie from Oxford to London From whence it runneth to Weston and méeting beneath Cuxham with Watlington rill it goeth on to Chalgraue Stadham and so into the Tame From hence our streame of Thame runneth to Newenton Draton Dorchester sometime a bishops see and a noble citie and so into the Thames which hasteth in like sort to Bensington Crowmarsh or Wallingford where it receiueth the Blaue descending from Blaueburg now Blewberie as I learne Thus haue I brought the Thames vnto
made with little reparations one of the strongest things in England For it standeth on a great high terrible crag inuironed with the sea There is a chappell yet standing in the dungeon thereof dedicated to saint Ulet Tintagell towne and Treuenni are not a mile in sunder The next creeke is called Bosinni which is a mile from Tintagell and to the same Tredwie water resorteth and so they go to the sea betwixt two hils whereof that on the one side lieth out like an arme or cape and maketh the fashion of an hauenet or peere whither shiplets sometime doo resort for succour A frier of late daies tooke vpon him to make an hauen at this place but in vaine There lie also two blacke rocks as Ilets at the west northwest point or side of this créeke the one sauing that a little gut dooth part them ioining with the other and in these by all likelihood is great store of gulles I can not tell whether this be the water that runneth by Boscastell or not but if it be not then haue I this description of the latter Boscastell créeke that lieth east of Tintagell is but a small thing running at the most not aboue two miles into the land yet it passeth by foure townes whereof the first is called Lesneth the second saint Iuliet the third Minster and the fourth Boscastell or Bushcastell as some men doo pronounce it In Bede baie I find the Bedewater whose chiefe head is not farre from Norton Thence running to Stratâ—on it receiueth the Lancels rill before it come at Norham And here also it crosseth another whose head is east of saint Marie wâ—ke from whence it runneth by Wolston and Whalesborow and thence into the sea betweene Efford and Plough hill And thus much of the waters that lie betweene the point of Cornewall and the Hartland head vpon the north side of Cornewall Now let vs doo the like with those that remaine of Deuonshire whereof the said Hartland is the verie first point in this our poeticall voiage Hauing therefore brought Hartland point on our backs we come next of all to Barstable bar and so into the hauen where into two principall streams doo perpetuallie vnburden their chanels The first and more westerlie of these is called Ocus whose head is not farre west of the head of Darnt and doth in Darntmore Rising therefore in the aforesaid place it runneth northwest to Snorton and so to Okehampton beneath which towne it méeteth with an other water comming from southeast riseth not much west from the head of Tawe From hence it goeth to Stow Exborne Moonke Okington Iddesleie where it taketh in the Tanridge a verie pretie streamelet whose issue is not full a mile by east from the head of Thamar thrée miles by north east from Hartland Comming therefore by west and east Putford Bulworthie Bockington Newton and Shebbor it receiueth a forked rill that runneth from ech side of Bradworthie by Sutcombe Treborow Milton so to Thornebirie where méeting with an other forked water whereof one head comming from Dunsâ—and ioineth with the other north of Cockbirie it goeth with speed into the Tanridge water After this confluence it runneth on to Shéepewash by west whereof falleth in the Buckland water from by north thence to high Hainton and so to Haitherlaie north wherof it taketh in a rill from by south and endeth his race at Iddesleie by ioining with the Oke Hence then the Ocus hasteth to Dowland and betwéene it and Doulton receiueth one rill from by east as it dooth an other betwéene Doulton and Marton from by west and so procéeding on with his course it commeth cast of Torrington the lesse and taking in a water at east that runneth from thrée heads by Wollie parke betweene which Combe and Roughborow are situat it descendeth to Torington the more and meeting with the Langtrée water on the one side and the Ware brooke on the other it procéedeth to Bediford crossing a rill by the waie that commeth vnto it betwéene Annarie Littham From Bediford bridge it goeth without anie increase to Westleie Norham Appledoure and so into the hauen The Taw of both is the more noble water notwithstanding that his hauen be barred with sand and thereby dangerous and hath most rils descending into his chanell Howbeit by these two is all the hart of Deuonshire well watered on the northside of the moores The Tawy riseth directlie at south west of Throwleie and north of the head of Darnt or as Leland saith in Exmoore south east from Barstable From thence also it runneth to Sele South Taueton Cockatre Bath Northtaueton Ashridge Colridge and soone after receiueth the Bowmill créeke wherof one head riseth at Bow the other at Mill and meeting beneth Bishops Morchard they fall into the Taw north of Nimeth Rowland as I haue béene informed From hence then it runneth by Edgeforth to Chimligh by south whereof it méeteth with a rill comming downe of two heads from about Rakenford by Wetheridge and Chawleie Thence it goeth to Burrington and Chiltenholtwood and there taketh in the Moulebraie water consisting of two in one chanell wherof the Moll dooth rise aboue north Moulton and comming to Moulton receiueth another rill running from Molland and soone after the second that growing by two brookes the head of one being at Knawston and of the other west of Crokeham and both vniting themselues beneath Mariston dooth fall into the same yer long also and so go togither till it crosse the Braie which being the second of the two that maketh the Moulbraie riseth at Braie commeth by Buckland and south of Holtwood dooth make his confluence with Taw. Being past the wood it goeth on to Brightleie hall Taueton Tauestocke Berstable sometime a pretie walled towne with foure gates but now a little thing and such in déed as that the suburbes thereof are greater than it selfe I suppose that the name of this towne in the British speach was Abertaw bicause it stood toward the mouth of Taw and Berdnesse pronounced short as I gesse for Abernesse As for Staple it is an addition for a market therefore hath nothing to doo in the proper name of the towne King Athelstane is taken here for the chiefe priuileger of the towne This is also worthie to be noted hereof that the houses there are of stone as most are in all the good townes thereabout But to proceed with our purpose Beneath this towne there falleth in a water that hath one head néere about Challacombe another at east Downe whereof this descending by Stoke riuer and the other by Sherwell they vnite themselues within thrée miles of Berstaple Soone after also it taketh in another that descendeth from Bitenden by Ashford and the last of all east of saint Anthonies chappell named the Doneham bicause one head is at west Done and the other at Ham both of them méeting west
sith not onelie the hilles on ech side of the said rillet but all the whole paroch hath sometime abounded in woods but now in manner they are vtterlie decaied as the like commoditie is euerie where not onelie thorough excessiue building for pleasure more than profit which is contrarie to the ancient end of building but also for more increase of pasture commoditie to the lords of the soile through their sales of that emolument whereby the poore tenants are inforced to buie their fewell and yet haue their rents in triple maner inhanced This said brooke runneth directlie from thence vnto Radwinter now a parcell of your lordships possessions in those parts descended from the Chamberleins who were sometime chéefe owners of the same By the waie also it is increased with sundrie pretie springs of which Pantwell is the chéefe whereof some thinke the whole brooke to be named Pant and which to saie the truth hath manie a leasing fathered on the same Certes by the report of common fame it hath béene a pretie water and of such quantitie that botes haue come in time past from Bilie abbeie beside Maldon vnto the moores in Radwinter for corne I haue heard also that an anchor was found there neere to a red willow when the water-courses by act of parlement wers surueied and reformed throughout England which maketh not a little with the aforesaid relation But this is strangest of all that a lord sometime of Winbech surnamed the great eater because he would breake his fast with a whole calfe and find no bones therein as the fable goeth falling at contention with the lord Iohn of Radwinter could worke him none other iniurie but by stopping vp the head of Pantwell to put by the vse of a mill which stood by the church of Radwinter and was serued by that brooke abundantlie Certes I know the place where the mill stood and some posts thereof do yet remaine But sée the malice of mankind whereby one becommeth a woolfe vnto the other in their mischeeuous moodes For when the lord saw his mill to be so spoiled he in reuenge of his losse brake the necke of his aduersarie when he was going to horsebacke as the constant report affirmeth For the lord of Radwinter holding a parcell of his manour of Radwinter hall of the Fitzwaters his sonne was to hold his stirrop at certeine times when he should demand the same Shewing himselfe therefore prest on a time to doo his said seruice as the Fitzwater was readie to lift his leg ouer the saddle he by putting backe his foot gaue him such a thrust that he fell backward and brake his necke wherevpon insued great trouble till the matter was taken vp by publike authoritie and that seruile office conuerted into a pound of pepper which is truelie paid to this daie But to leaue these impertinent discourses and returne againe to the springs whereby our Pant or Gwin is increased There is likewise another in a pasture belonging to the Grange now in possession of William Bird esquier who holdeth the same in the right of his wife but in time past belonging to Tilteie abbeie The third commeth out of the yard of one of your lordships manors there called Radwinter hall The fourth from Iohn Cockswets house named the Rotherwell which running vnder Rothers bridge méeteth with the Gwin or Pant on the northwest end of Ferrants meade southeast of Radwinter church whereof I haue the charge by your honours fauourable preferment I might take occasion to speake of another rill which falleth into the Rother from Bendish hall but bicause it is for the most part drie in summer I passe it ouer Yet I will not omit to speake also of the manor which was the chiefe lordship sometime of a parish or hamlet called Bendishes now worne out of knowledge and vnited partlie to Radwinter and partlie to Ashdon It belonged first to the Bendishes gentlemen of a verie ancient house yet extant of which one laieng the said manour to morgags to the moonks of Feuersham at such time as K. Edward the third went to the siege of Calis thereby to furnish himselfe the better toward the seruice of his prince it came to passe that he staied longer beyond the sea than he supposed Wherevpon he came before his daie to confer with his creditors who commending his care to come out of debt willed him in friendlie maner not to suspect anie hard dealing on their behalfes considering his businesse in seruice of the king was of it selfe cause sufficient to excuse his delaie of paiment vpon the daie assigned Herevpon he went ouer againe vnto the siege of Calis But when the day came the moonks for all this made seisure of the manour and held it continuallie without anie further recompense maugre all the friendship that the aforsaid Bendish could make The said gentleman also tooke this cousening part in such choler that he wrote a note yet to be séene among his euidences whereby he admonisheth his posteritie to beware how they trust either knaue moonke or knaue frier as one of the name and bescended from him by lineall descent hath more than once informed me Now to resume our springs that méet and ioine with our Pant. The next is named Froshwell And of this spring dooth the whole hundred beare the name after this confluencâ— the riuer it selfe wher vnto it falleth from by north so farre as I remember Certes all thâ—se sauing the first and second are within your lordships towne aforesaid The streame therfore running from hence now as I said called Froshwell of Frosh which signifieth a frog hasteth immediatlie vnto old Sandford then through new Sandford parke and afterward with full streame receiuing by the waie the Finch brooke that commeth thorough Finchingfield to Shalford Borking Stisted Paswijc and so to Blackewater where the name of Freshwell ceaseth the water being from hencefoorth as I heare commonlie called Blackwater vntill it come to Maldon where it falleth into the salt arme of the sea that beateth vpon the towne and which of some except I be deceiued is called also Pant and so much the rather I make this coniecture for that Ithancester stood somewhere vpon the banks thereof in the hundred of Danseie whose ruines as they saie also are swalowed vp by the said streame which can not be verified in our riuer that runneth from Pantwell which at the mouth and fall into the great current excéedeth not to my coniecture aboue one hundred foot But to returne to our Pant alià s the Gwin From Blackwater it goeth to Corall Easterford Braxsted and Wickham where it méeteth with the Barus and so going togither as one they descend to Heiebridge and finallie into the salt water aboue Maldon and at hand as is aforesaid As for the Barus it riseth in a statelie parke of Essex called Bardfield belonging to sir Thomas Wroth whilest he liued who hath it to him and his heires males for euer from
bishop there had yearelie thrée or foure tunne at the least giuen him Nomine decimae beside whatsoeuer ouer-summe of the liquor did accrue to him by leases and other excheats whereof also I haue seene mention Wherefore our soile is not to be blamed as though our nights were so exceeding short that in August and September the moone which is ladie of moisture chiefe ripener of this liquor cannot in anie wise shine long inough vpon the same a verie méere toie and fable right worthie to be suppressed because experience conuinceth the vpholders thereof euen in the Rhenish wines The time hath béene also that wad wherwith our countrie men died their faces as Caesar saith that they might seeme terrible to their enimies in the field and also women their daughters in law did staine their bodies go naked in that pickle to the sacrifices of their gods coueting to resemble therin the Ethiopians as Plinie saith li. 22. cap. 1. and also madder haue béene next vnto our tin and woolles the chiefe commodities and merchandize of this realme I find also that rape oile hath beene made within this land But now our soile either will not or at the leastwise may not beare either wad or madder I saie not that the ground is not able so to doo but that we are negligent afraid of the pilling of our grounds and carelesse of our owne profit as men rather willing to buie the same of others than take anie paine to plant them here at home The like I may saie of flax which by law ought to be sowen in euerie countrie-towne in England more or lesse but I sée no successe of that good and wholesome law sith it is rather contemptuouslie reiected than otherwise dutifullie kept in anie place of England Some saie that our great number of lawes doo bréed a generall negligence and contempt of all good order bicause we haue so manie that no subiect can liue without the transgression of some of them and that the often alteration of our ordinances dooth much harme in this respect which after Aristotle doth séeme to carie some reason withall for as Cornelius Gallus hath Euentus varios res noua semper habet But verie manie let not to affirme that the gréedie corruption of the promoters on the one side facilitie in dispensing with good lawes and first breach of the same in the lawmakers superiors priuat respects of their establishment on the other are the greatest causes whie the inferiours regard no good order being alwaies so redie to offend without anie facultie one waie as they are otherwise to presume vpon the examples of their betters when anie hold is to be taken But as in these things I haue no skill so I wish that fewer licences for the priuat commoditie but of a few were granted not that thereby I denie the maintenance of the prerogatiue roiall but rather would with all my hart that it might be yet more honorablie increased that euerie one which by féeed friendship or otherwise dooth attempt to procure oughts from the prince that may profit but few and proue hurtfull to manie might be at open assizes and sessions denounced enimie to his countrie and common-wealth of the land Glasse also hath beene made here in great plentie before and in the time of the Romans and the said stuffe also beside fine scissers shéeres collars of gold and siluer for womens necks cruses and cups of amber were a parcell of the tribute which Augustus in his daies laid vpon this Iland In like sort he charged the Britons with certeine implements and vessels of iuorie as Strabo saith Wherby it appéereth that in old time our countriemen were farre more industrious and painefull in the vse and application of the benefits of their countrie than either after the comming of the Saxons or Normans in which they gaue themselues more to idlenesse and following of the warres If it were requisit that I should speake of the sundrie kinds of moold as the cledgie or claie whereof are diuerse sorts red blue blacke and white also the red or white sandie the lomie rosellie grauellie chalkie or blacke I could saie that there are so manie diuerse veines in Britaine as else where in anie quarter of like quantitie in the world Howbeit this I must néeds confesse that the sandie and cledgie doo beare great swaie but the claie most of all as hath beene and yet is alwaies séene felt through plentie and dearth of corne For if this latter I meane the claie doo yeeld hir full increase which it dooth commonlie in drie yeares for wheat then is there generall plentie wheras if it faile then haue we scarsitie according to the old rude verse set downe of England but to be vnderstood of the whole Iland as experience dooth confirme When the sand dooth serue the claie Then may we sing well a waie But when the claie dooth serue the sand Then is it merie with England I might here intreat of the famous vallies in England of which one is called the vale of White horsse another of Eouesham commonlie taken for the granarie of Worcestershire the third of Ailesbirie that goeth by Tame the rootes of Chilterne hils to Donstable Newport panell Stonie Stratford Buckhingham Birstane parke c. Likewise of the fourth of Whitehart or Blackemoore in Dorsetshire The fift of Ringdale or Renidale corruptlie called Ringtaile that lieth as mine author saith vpon the edge of Essex and Cambridgeshire and also theo Marshwood vale but for somuch as I know not well their seuerall limits I giue ouer to go anie further in their description In like sort it should not be amisse to speake of our fennes although our countrie be not so full of this kind of soile as the parties beyond the seas to wit Narbon c and thereto of other pleasant botoms the which are not onelie indued with excellent riuers and great store of corne and fine fodder for neat and horsses in time of the yeare whereby they are excéeding beneficiall vnto their owners but also of no small compasse and quantitie in ground For some of our fens are well knowen to be either of ten twelue sixtéene twentie or thirtie miles in length that of the Girwies yet passing all the rest which is full 60 as I haue often read Wherein also Elie the famous I le standeth which is seuen miles euerie waie and wherevnto there is no accesse but by thrée causies whose inhabitants in like sort by an old priuilege may take wood sedge turfe to burne likewise haie for their cattell and thatch for their houses of custome and each occupier in his appointed quantitie through out the I le albeit that couetousnesse hath now begun somewhat to abridge this large beneuolence and commoditie aswell in the said I le as most other places of this land Finallie I might discourse in like order of the large commons
obeisance to this Cadwallo during eight and twentie yeares Thus Cadwallo reigned in the whole monarchie of great Britaine hauing all the seuen kings thereof as well Saxons as others his subiects for albeit the number of Saxons from time to time greatlie increased yet were they alwaies either at the first expelled or else made tributarie to the onelie kings of Britons for the time being as all their owne writers doo confesse Cadwallader was next king of the whole great Britaine he reigned twelue yeares ouer all the kings thereof in great peace and tranquillitie and then vpon the lamentable death of his subiects which died of sundrie diseases innumerablie he departed into little Britaine His sonne and cousine Iuor and Iue being expelled out of England also by the Saxons went into Wales where among the Britons they and their posteritie remained princes Upon this great alteration and warres being through the whole dominion betwéene the Britons and Saxons the Scots thought time to slip the collar of obedience and therevpon entred in league with Charles then king of France establishing it in this wise 1 The iniurie of Englishmen doone to anie of these people shall be perpetuallie holden common to them both 2 When Frenchmen be inuaded by Englishmen the Scots shall send their armie in defense of France so that they be supported with monie and vittels by the French 3 When Scots be inuaded by Englishmen the Frenchmen shall come vpon their owne expenses to their support and succour 4 None of the people shall take peace or truce with Englishmen without the aduise of other c. Manie disputable opinions may be had of warre without the praising of it as onlie admittable by inforced necessitie and to be vsed for peace sake onelie where here the Scots sought warre for the loue of warre onelie For their league giueth no benefit to themselues either in frée traffike of their owne commodities or benefit of the French or other priuilege to the people of both What discommoditie riseth by loosing the intercourse and exchange of our commodities being in necessaries more aboundant than France the Scots féele and we perfectlie know What ruine of their townes destruction of countries slaughter of both peoples haue by reason of this bloudie league chanced the histories be lamentable to read and horrible among christian men to be remembred but God gaue the increase according to their séed for as they did hereby sowe dissention so did they shortlie after reape a bloudie slaughter and confusion For Alpine their king possessing a light mind that would be lost with a little wind hoped by this league shortlie to subdue all great Britaine and to that end not onelie rebelled in his owne kingdome but also vsurped vpon the kingdome of Picts Whervpon Edwine king of England made one Brudeus king of Picts whom he sent into Scotland with a great power where in battell he tooke this Alpine king of Scots prisoner and discomfited his people And this Alpine being their king found subiect and rebell his head was striken off at a place in Scotland which thereof is to this daie called Pasalpine that is to saie the head of Alpine And this was the first effect of their French league Osbright king of England with Ella his subiect and a great number of Britons and Saxons shortlie after for that the Scots had of themselues elected a new king entered Scotland and ceassed not his war against them vntill their king and people fled into the Iles with whome at the last vpon their submission peace was made in this wise The water of Frith shall be march betwéene Scots and Englishmen in the east parts and shall be named the Scotish sea The water of Cluide to Dunbriton shall be march in the west parts betwéene the Scots and Britons This castell was before called Alcluide but now Dunbriton that is to say the castle of Britons and sometimes it was destroied by the Danes So the Britons had all the lands from Sterling to the Ireland seas and from the water of Frith Cluide to Cumber with all the strengths and commodities thereof and the Englishmen had the lands betwéene Sterling and Northumberland Thus was Cluide march betwéene the Scots and the Britons on the one side and the water of Frith named the Scotish sea march betwéene them and Englishmen on the other side and Sterling common march to thrée people Britons Englishmen and Scots howbeit king Osbright had the castle of Sterling where first he caused to be coined Sterling monie The Englishmen also builded a bridge of stone for passage ouer the water of Frith in the middest whereof they made a crosse vnder which were written these verses I am free march as passengers may ken To Scots to Britons and Englishmen Not manie yeares after this Hinguar and Hubba two Danes with a great number of people arriued in Scotland and slue Constantine whom Osbright had before made king wherevpon Edulfe or Ethelwulfe then king of England assembled his power against Hinguar and Hubba and in one battell slue them both but such of their people as would remaine and become christians he suffered to tarie the rest he banished or put to death c. This Ethelwulfe granted the Peter pence of which albeit Peter Paule had little need and lesse right yet the paiment thereof continued in this realme euer after vntill now of late yeares But the Scots euer since vnto this daie haue and yet doo paie it by reason of that grant which prooueth them to be then vnder his obeisance Alured or Alfred succéeded in the kingdome of England and reigned noblie ouer the whole monarchie of great Britaine he made lawes that persons excommunicated should be disabled to sue or claime anie propertie which law Gregour whome this Alured had made king of Scots obeied and the same law as well in Scotland as in England is holden to this daie which also prooueth him to be high lord of Scotland This Alured constreined Gregour king of Scots also to breake the league with France for generallie he concluded with him and serued him in all his warres as well against Danes as others not reseruing or making anie exception of the former league with France The said Alured after the death of Gregour had the like seruice and obeisance of Donald king of Scots with fiue thousand horssemen against one Gurmond a Dane that then infested the realme and this Donald died in this faith and obeisance with Alured Edward the first of that name called Chifod sonne of this Alured succéeded his father and was the next king of England against whome Sithrtic a Dane and the Scots conspired but they were subdued and Constantine their king brought to obeisance He held the realme of Scotland also of king Edward and this dooth Marian their owne countrieman a Scot confesse beside Roger Houeden and William of Malmesberie In the yeare of our Lord 923 the same king Edward was president and gouernour of
Scotland which could not be now for anie earledome did homage to the sonne of Henrie the second with a reseruation of the dutie to king Henrie the second his father Also the earledome of Huntingdon was as ye haue heard before this forfeited by Malcolme his brother and neuer after restored to the crowne of Scotland This William did afterward attend vpon the same Henrie the second in his warres in Normandie against the French king notwithstanding their French league and then being licenced to depart home in the tenth of this prince and vpon the fiftéenth of Februarie he returned and vpon the sixtéenth of October did homage to him for the realme of Scotland In token also of his perpetuall subiection to the crowne of England he offered vp his cloake his faddle and his speare at the high altar in Yorke wherevpon he was permitted to depart home into Scotland where immediatlie he mooued cruell warre in Northumberland against the same king Henrie being as yet in Normandie But God tooke the defense of king Henries part and deliuered the same William king of Scots into the hands of a few Englishmen who brought him prisoner to king Henrie into Normandie in the twentith yeere of his reigne But at the last at the sute of Dauid his brother Richard bishop of saint Andrews and other bishops and lords he was put to this fine for the amendment of his trespasse to wit to paie ten thousand pounds sterling and to surrender all his title to the earldome of Huntingdon Cumberland Northumberland into the hands of king Henrie which he did in all things accordinglie sealing his charters thereof with the great seale of Scotland and signets of his nobilitie yet to be seene wherein it was also comprised that he and his successours should hold the realme of Scotland of the king of England and his successours for euer And herevpon he once againe did homage to the same king Henrie which now could not be for the earledome of Huntingdon the right whereof was alreadie by him surrendred And for the better assurance of this faith also the strengths of Berwike Edenborough Roxborough and Striueling were deliuered into the hands of our king Henrie of England which their owne writers confesse But Hector Boetius saith that this trespasse was amended by fine of twentie thousand pounds sterling and that the erledome of Huntingdon Cumberland and Northumberland were deliuered as morgage into the hands of king Henrie vntill other ten thousand pounds sterling should be to him paid which is so farre from truth as Hector was while he liued from well meaning to our countrie But if we grant that it is true yet prooueth he not that the monie was paid nor the land otherwise redéemed or euer after came to anie Scotish kings hands And thus it appeareth that the earledome of Huntingdon was neuer occasion of the homages of the Scotish kings to the kings of England either before this time or after This was doone 1175. Moreouer I read this note hereof gathered out of Robertus Montanus or Montensis that liued in those daies and was as I take it confessor to king Henrie The king of Scots dooth homage to king Henrie for the kingdome of Scotland and is sent home againe his bishops also did promise to doo the like to the archbishop of Yorke and to acknowledge themselues to be of his prouince and iurisdiction By vertue also of this composition the said Robert saith that Rex Angliae dabat honores episcopatus abbatias alias dignitates in Scotia vel saltem eius consilio dabantur that is The king of England gaue honors bishopriks abbatships and other dignities in Scotland or at the leastwise they were not giuen without his aduise and counsell At this time Alexander bishop of Rome supposed to haue generall iurisdiction ecclesiasticall through christendome established the whole cleargie of Scotland according to the old lawes vnder the iurisdiction of the archbishop of Yorke In the yeare of our Lord 1185 in the moneth of August at Cairleill Rouland Talmant lord of Galwaie did homage and fealtie to the said king Henrie with all that held of him In the two and twentith yeare of the reigne of king Henrie the second Gilbert sonne of Ferguse prince of Galwaie did homage and fealtie to the said king Henrie and left Dunecan his sonne in hostage for conseruation of his peace Richard surnamed Coeur de Lion because of his stoutnesse and sonne of this Henrie was next king of England to whome the same William king of Scots did homage at Canturburie for the whole kingdome of Scotland This king Richard was taken prisoner by the duke of Ostrich for whose redemption the whole realme was taxed at great summes of monie vnto the which this William king of Scots as a subiect was contributorie and paied two thousand markes sterling In the yeare of our Lord 1199 Iohn king of England sent to William king of Scots to come and doo his homage which William came to Lincolne in the moneth of December the same yeare and did his homage vpon an hill in the presence of Hubert archbishop of Canturburie and of all the people there assembled and therevnto tooke his oth and was sworne vpon the crosse of the said Hubert also he granted by his charter confirmed that he should haue the mariage of Alexander his sonne as his liegeman alwaies to hold of the king of England promising moreouer that he the said king William and his sonne Alexander should keepe and hold faith and allegiance to Henrie sonne of the said king Iohn as to their chiefe lord against all maner of men that might liue and die Also whereas William king of Scots had put Iohn bishop of saint Andrew out of his bishoprike pope Clement wrote to Henrie king of England that he should mooue and induce the same William and if néed required by his roiall power and prerogatiue ouer that nation to compell him to leaue his rancor against the said bishop and suffer him to haue and occupie his said bishoprike againe In the yeare of our Lord 1216 and fiue twentith of the reigne of Henrie sonne to king Iohn the same Henrie and the quéene were at Yorke at the feast of Christmasse for the solemnization of a marriage made in the feast of saint Stephan the martyr the same yeare betwéene Alexander king of Scots and Margaret the kings daughter and there the said Alexander did homage to Henrie king of England for all the realme of Scotland In buls of diuerse popes were admonitions giuen to the kings of Scots as appeareth by that of Gregorie the fift and Clement his successor that they should obserue and trulie kéepe all such appointments as had béene made betwéene the kings of England and Scotland And that the kings of Scotland should still hold the realme of Scotland of the kings of England vpon paine of cursse and interdiction After the death of Alexander king of Scots Alexander his sonne
being nine yeares of age was by the lawes of Edgar in ward to king Henrie the third by the nobles of Scotland brought to Yorke and there deliuered vnto him During whose minoritie king Henrie gouerned Scotland and to subdue a commotion in this realme vsed the aid of fiue thousand Scotishmen But king Henrie died during the nonage of this Alexander whereby he receiued not his homage which by reason and law was respited vntill his full age of one and twentie yeares Edward the first after the conquest sonne of this Henrie was next king of England immediatlie after whose coronation Alexander king of Scots being then of full age did homage to him for Scotland at Westminster swearing as all the rest did after this maner I. D. N. king of Scots shall be true and faithfull vnto you lord E. by the grace of God king of England the noble and superior lord of the kingdome of Scotland and vnto you I make my fidelitie for the same kingdome the which I hold and claime to hold of you And I shall beare you my faith and fidelitie of life and lim and worldlie honour against all men faithfullie I shall knowlege and shall doo you seruice due vnto you of the kingdome of Scotland aforesaid as God me so helpe and these holie euangelies This Alexander king of Scots died leauing one onelie daughter called Margaret for his heire who before had maried Hanigo sonne to Magnus king of Norwaie which daughter also shortlie after died leauing one onelie daughter hir heire of the age of two yeares whose custodie and mariage by the lawes of king Edgar and Edward the confessor belonged to Edward the first whervpon the nobles of Scotland were commanded by our king Edward to send into Norwaie to conueie this yoong queene into England to him whome he intended to haue maried to his sonne Edward and so to haue made a perfect vnion long wished for betwéene both realmes Herevpon their nobles at that time considering the same tranquillitie that manie of them haue since refused stood not vpon shifts and delaies of minoritie nor contempt but most gladlie consented and therevpon sent two noble men of Scotland into Norwaie for hir to be brought to this king Edward but she died before their comming thither and therefore they required nothing but to inioie the lawfull liberties that they had quietlie possessed in the last king Alexanders time After the death of this Margaret the Scots were destitute of anie heire to the crowne from this Alexander their last king at which time this Edward descended from the bodie of Mawd daughter of Malcolme sometime king of Scots being then in the greatest broile of his warres with France minded not to take the possession of that kingdome in his owne right but was contented to establish Balioll to be king thereof the weake title betwéene him Bruse Hastings being by the humble petition of all the realme of Scotland cōmitted to the determination of king Edward wherein by autentike writing they confessed the superioritie of the realme to remaine in king Edward sealed with the seales of foure bishops seuen earles and twelue barons of Scotland and which shortlie after was by the whole assent of the three estates of Scotland in their solemne parlement confessed and enacted accordinglie as most euidentlie dooth appeare The Balioll in this wise made king of Scotland did immediatlie make his homage and fealtie at Newcastell vpon saint Stéeuens daie as did likewise all the lords of Scotland each one setting his hand to the composition in writing to king Edward of England for the kingdome of Scotland but shortlie after defrauding the benigne goodnesse of his superiour he rebelled and did verie much hurt in England Herevpon king Edward inuaded Scotland seized into his hands the greater part of the countrie and tooke all the strengths thereof Whervpon Balioll king of Scots came vnto him to Mauntrosse in Scotland with a white wand in his hand and there resigned the crowne of Scotland with all his right title and interest to the same into the hands of king Edward and thereof made his charter in writing dated and sealed the fourth yeare of his reigne All the nobles and gentlemen of Scotland also repaired to Berwike and did homage and fealtie to king Edward there becomming his subiects For the better assurance of whose oths also king Edward kept all the strengths and holdes of Scotland in his owne hands and herevpon all their lawes processes all iudgements gifts of assises and others passed vnder the name and authoritie of king Edward Leland touching the same rehearsall writeth thereof in this maner In the yeare of our Lord 1295 the same Iohn king of Scots contrarie to his faith and allegiance rebelled against king Edward and came into England and burnt and siue without all modestie and mercie Wherevpon king Edward with a great host went to Newcastell vpon Tine passed the water of Twéed besieged Berwike and got it Also he wan the castell of Dunbar and there were slaine at this brunt 15700 Scots Then he proceeded further and gat the castell of Rokesborow and the castell of Edenborow Striuelin and Gedworth and his people harried all the land In the meane season the said king Iohn of Scots considering that he was not of power to withstand king Edward sent his letters and besought him of treatie and peace which our prince benignlie granted and sent to him againe that he should come to the towre of Brechin and bring thither the great lords of Scotland with him The king of England sent thither Antonie Becke bishop of Durham with his roiall power to conclude the said treatise And there it was agreed that the said Iohn and all the Scots should vtterlie submit themselues to the kings will And to the end the submission should be performed accordinglie the king of Scots laid his sonne in hostage and pledge vnto him There also he made his letters sealed with the common scale of Scotland by the which he knowledging his simplenes and great offense doone to his lord king Edward of England by his full power and frée will yeelded vp all the land of Scotland with all the people and homage of the same Then our king went foorth to sée the mounteins and vnderstanding that all was in quiet and peace he turned to the abbeie of Scone which was of chanons regular where he tooke the stone called the Regall of Scotland vpon which the kings of that nation were woont to sit at the time of their coronations for a throne sent it to the abbeie of Westminster commanding to make a chaire therof for the priests that should sing masse at the high altar which chaire was made and standeth yet there at this daie to be séene In the yeare of our Lord 1296 the king held his parlement at Berwike and there he tooke homage singularlie of diuerse of the lords nobles of Scotland And for a perpetuall memorie of the same they
made their letters patents sealed with their seales and then the king of England made William Warreine earle of Surrie and Southsax lord Warden of Scotland Hugh of Cressingham treasuror and William Ormesbie iustice of Scotland and foorthwith sent king Iohn to the Tower of London and Iohn Comin and the earle Badenauth the earle of Bohan and other lords into England to diuerse places on this side of the Trent And after that in the yeare of our Lord 1297 at the feast of Christmas the king called before him the said Iohn king of Scots although he had committed him to ward and said that he would burne or destroie their castels townes and lands if he were not recompensed for his costs and damages susteined in the warres but king Iohn and the other that were in ward answered that they had nothing sith their liues their deaths and goods were in his hands The king vpon that answer mooued with pitie granted them their liues so that they would doo their homage and make their oth solemnelie at the high altar in the church of the abbeie of Westminster vpon the eucharist that they and euerie of them should hold and keepe true faith obedience and allegiance to the said king Edward and his heires kings of England for euer And where the said king of Scots saw the kings banner of England displaied he and all his power should draw therevnto And that neither he or anie of his from thencefoorth should beare armes against the king of England or anie of his bloud Finallie the king rewarding with great gifts the said king Iohn and his lords suffered them to depart But they went into Scotland alwaie imagining notwithstanding this their submission how they might oppresse king Edward and disturbe his realme The Scots sent also to the king of France for succour and helpe who sent them ships to Berwike furnished with men of armes the king of England then being in Flanders In the yeare of our Lord 1298 the king went into Scotland with a great host and the Scots also assembled in great number but the king fought with them at Fawkirke on S. Marie Magdalens daie where were slaine thréescore thousand Scots Willain Walleis that was their capteine fled who being taken afterward was hanged drawen quartered at London for his trespasses After this the Scots rebelled againe and all the lords of Scotland chose Robert Bruse to be king except onelie Iohn Commin earle of Carrike who would not consent thereto bicause of his oth made to the king of England Wherefore Robert Bruse slue him at Dumfrise and then was crowned at Schone abbeie Herevpon the king of England assembled a great hoast and rode through all Scotland discomfited Robert Bruse slue eight thousand Scots tooke the most part of all the lords of Scotland putting the temporall lords to deth bicause they were forsworne Edward borne at Carnaruan sonne of this Edward was next king of England who from the beginning of his reigne enioied Scotland peaceablie dooing in all things as is aboue said of king Edward his father vntill toward the later end of his reigne about which time this Robert Bruse conspired against him and with the helpe of a few forsworne Scots forswore himselfe king of Scots Herevpon this Edward with Thomas earle of Lancaster and manie other lords made warre vpon him about the feast of Marie Magdalene the said Bruse and his partakers being alreadie accurssed by the pope for breaking the truce that he had established betwixt them But being infortunate in his first warres against him he suffered Edward the sonne of Balioll to proclame himselfe king of Scots and neuerthelesse held foorth his warres against Bruse before the ending of which he died as I read Edward borne at Windsore sonne of Edward the second was next king of England at the age of fifteene yeares in whose minoritie the Scots practised with Isabell mother to this Edward and with Roger Mortimer earle of the March to haue their homages released whose good will therein they obteined so that for the same release they should paie to this king Edward thirtie thousand pounds starling in three yeares next following that is to saie ten thousand pounds starling yeerelie But bicause the nobilitie and commons of this realme would not by parlement consent vnto it their king being within age the same release procéeded not albeit the Scots ceased not their practises with this quéene and earle But before those thrée yeares in which their menie if the bargaine had taken place should haue béene paied were expired our king Edward inuaded Scotland and ceassed not the warre vntill Dauid the sonne of Robert le Bruse then by their election king of Scotland absolutelie submitted himselfe vntohim But for that the said Dauid Bruse had before by practise of the quéene and the earle of March married Iane the sister of this king Edward he mooued by naturall zeale to his sister was contented to giue the realme of Scotland to this Dauid Bruse and to the heires that should be be gotten of the bodie of the said Iane sauing the reuersion and meane homages to this king Edward and to his owne children wherewith the same Dauid Bruse was right well contented and therevpon immediatlie made his homage for all the realme of Scotland to him Howbeit shortlie after causelesse conceiuing cause of displeasure this Dauid procured to dissolue this same estate tailée and therevpon not onelie rebelled in Scotland but also inuaded England whilest king Edward was occupied about his wars in France But this Dauid was not onelie expelled England in the end but also thinking no place a sufficient defense to his vntruth of his owne accord fled out of Scotland whereby the countries of Annandale Gallowaie Mars Teuidale Twedale and Ethrike were seized into the king of Englands hands and new marches set betwéene England and Scotland at Cockbuâ—nes path Sowtrie hedge Which when this Dauid went about to recouer againe his power was discomfited and himselfe by a few Englishmen taken brought into England where he remained prisoner eleuen yeares after his said apprehension During this time king Edward enioied Scotland peaceablie and then at the contemplation and wearie suit of his sorowfull sister wife of this Dauid he was contented once againe to restore him to the kingdome of Scotland Wherevpon it was concluded that for this rebellion Dauid should paie to king Edward the summe of one hundred thousand markes starling and there to destroie all his holdes and fortresses standing against the English borders and further assure the crowne of Scotland to the children of this king Edward for lacke of heire of his owne bodie all which things he did accordinglie And for the better assurance of his obeisance also he afterward deliuered into the hands of king Edward sundrie noble men of Scotland in this behalfe as his pledges This is the effect of the historie of Dauid touching his delings Now let vs sée what was doone
of England 2 Of the number of bishoprikes and their seuerall circuits 3 Of vniuersities 4 Of the partition of England into shires and counties 5 Of degrees of people in the common-wealth of England 6 Of the food and diet of the English 7 Of their apparell and attire 8 Of the high court of parlement authoritie of the same 9 Of the lawes of England since hir first inhabitation 10 Of prouision made for the poore 11 Of fundrie kinds of punishment appointed for malefactors 12 Of the maner of building and furniture of our houses 13 Of cities and townes in England 14 Of castels and holds 15 Of palaces belonging to the prince 16 Of armour and munition 17 Of the nauie of England 18 Of faires and markets 19 Of parkes and warrens 20 Of gardens and orchards 21 Of waters generallie 22 Of woods and marishes 23 Of baths and hot welles 24 Of antiquities found 25 Of the coines of England Of the ancient and present estate of the church of England Chap. 1. THere are now two prouinces onelie in England of which the first and greatest is subiect to the sée of Canturburie comprehending a parte of Lhoegres whole Cambria also Ireland which in time past were seuerall brought into one by the archbishop of the said sée assistance of the pope who in respect of méed did yéeld vnto the ambitious desires of sundrie archbishops of Canturburie as I haue elsewhere declared The second prouince is vnder the sée of Yorke and of these either hath hir archbishop resident commonlie within hir owne limits who hath not onelie the cheefe dealing in matters apperteining to the hierarchie and iurisdiction of the church but also great authoritie in ciuill affaires touching the gouernement of the common wealth so far foorth as their commissions and seuerall circuits doo extend In old time there were thrée archbishops and so manie prouinces in this Ile of which one kept at London another at Yorke and the third at Caerlheon vpon Uske But as that of London was translated to Canturburie by Augustine and that of Yorke remaineth notwithstanding that the greatest part of his iurisdiction is now bereft him and giuen to the Scotish archbishop so that of Caerlheon is vtterlie extinguished and the gouernement of the countrie vnited to that of Canturburie in spirituall cases after it was once before remoued to S. Dauids in Wales by Dauid successor to Dubritius and vncle to king Arthur in the 519 of Grace to the end that he and his clearkes might be further off from the crueltie of the Saxons where it remained till the time of the Bastard and for a season after before it was annexed vnto the sée of Canturburie The archbishop of Canturburie is commonlie called primat of all England and in the coronations of the kings of this land and all other times wherein it shall please the prince to weare and put on his crowne his office is to set it vpon their heads They beare also the name of their high chapleins continuallie although not a few of them haue presumed in time past to be their equals and void of subiection vnto them That this is true it may easilie appéere by their owne acts yet kept in record beside their epistles answers written or in print wherein they haue sought not onelie to match but also to mate them with great rigor and more than open tyrannie Our aduersaries will peraduenture denie this absolutelie as they doo manie other things apparant though not without shamelesse impudencie or at the leastwise defend it as iust and not swaruing from common equitie bicause they imagine euerie archbishop to be the kings equall in his owne prouince But how well their dooing herein agreeth with the saieng of Peter examples of the primitiue church it may easilie appéere Some examples also of their demeanor I meane in the time of poperie I will not let to remember least they should saie I speake of malice and without all ground of likelihood Of their practises with meane persons I speake not neither will I begin at Dunstane the author of all their pride and presumption here in England But for somuch as the dealing of Robert the Norman against earle Goodwine is a rare historie and deserueth to be remembred I will touch it in this place protesting to deale withall in more faithfull maner than it hath heretofore beene deliuered vnto vs by the Norman writers or French English who of set purpose haue so defaced earle Goodwine that were it not for the testimonie of one or two méere Englishmen liuing in those daies it should be impossible for me or anie other at this present to declare the truth of that matter according to hir circumstances Marke therefore what I saie For the truth is that such Normans as came in with Emma in the time of Ethelred and Canutus and the Confessor did fall by sundrie means into such fauor with those princes that the gentlemen did grow to beare great rule in the court and their clearkes to be possessors of the best benefices in the land Hervpon therefore one Robert a iolie ambitious préest gat first to be bishop of London and after the death of Eadsius to be archbishop of Canturburie by the gift of king Edward leauing his former sée to William his countrieman Ulfo also a Norman was preferred to Lincolne and other to other places as the king did thinke conuenient These Norman clerkes and their freends being thus exalted it was not long yer they began to mocke abuse and despise the English and so much the more as they dailie saw themselues to increase in fauour with king Edward who also called diuerse of them to be of his secret councell which did not a litle incense the harts of the English against them A fraie also was made at Douer betwéene the seruants of earle Goodwine and the French whose maisters came ouer to see and salute the king whereof I haue spoken in my Chronologie which so inflamed the minds of the French cleargie and courtiers against the English nobilitie that each part sought for opportunitie of reuenge which yer long tooke hold betwéene them For the said Robert being called to be archbishop of Canturburie was no sooner in possession of his sée than he began to quarrell with earle Goodwine the kings father in law by the mariage of his daughter who also was readie to acquit his demeanor with like malice and so the mischiefe begun Herevpon therefore the archbishop charged the earle with the murther of Alfred the kings brother whom not he but Harald the sonne of Canutus and the Danes had cruellie made awaie For Alfred and his brother comming into the land with fiue and twentie saile vpon the death of Canutus and being landed the Normans that arriued with them giuing out how they came to recouer their right to wit the crowne of England therevnto the vnskilfull yoong gentlemen shewing themselues to like of the rumour that was
the cleargie of England and soone after confirmed by the thrée estates of the realme in the high court of parlement And out of the first sort that is to saie of such as are called to the ministerie without respect whether they be married or not are bishops deanes archdeacons such as haue the higher places in the hierarchie of the church elected and these also as all the rest at the first comming vnto anie spirituall promotion doo yéeld vnto the prince the entire taxe of that their liuing for one whole yeare if it amount in value vnto ten pounds and vpwards and this vnder the name and title of first fruits With vs also it is permitted that a sufficient man may by dispensation from the prince hold two liuings not distant either from other aboue thirtie miles whereby it commeth to passe that as hir maiestie dooth reape some commoditie by the facultie so the vnition of two in one man dooth bring oftentimes more benefit to one of them in a moneth I meane for doctrine than they haue had before peraduenture in manie yeares Manie exclame against such faculties as if there were mo good preachers that want maintenance than liuings to mainteine them In déed when a liuing is void there are so manie sutors for it that a man would thinke the report to be true and most certeine but when it commeth to the triall who are sufficient and who not who are staied men in conuersation iudgement and learning of that great number you shall hardlie find one or two such as they ought to be and yet none more earnest to make sute to promise largelie beare a better shew or find fault with the state of things than they Neuerthelesse I doo not thinke that their exclamations if they were wiselie handled are altogither grounded vpon rumors or ambitious minds if you respect the state of the thing it selfe and not the necessitie growing through want of able men to furnish out all the cures in England which both our vniuersities are neuer able to performe For if you obserue what numbers of preachers Cambridge and Oxford doo yearelie send foorth and how manie new compositions are made in the court of first fruits by the deaths of the last incumbents you shall soone sée a difference Wherefore if in countrie townes cities yea euen in London it selfe foure or fiue of the litle churches were brought into one the inconuenience would in great part be redressed And to saie truth one most commonlie of these small liuings is of so little value that it is not able to mainteine a meane scholar much lesse a learned man as not being aboue ten twelue sixteene seuentéene twentie or thirtie pounds at the most toward their charges which now more than before time doo go out of the same I saie more than before bicause euerie small trifle noble mans request or courtesie craued by the bishop dooth impose and command a twentith part a three score part or two pence in the pound c out of our liuings which hitherto hath not béene vsuallie granted but by consent of a synod wherein things were decided according to equitie and the poorer sort considered of which now are equallie burdened We paie also the tenths of our liuings to the prince yearelie according to such valuation of ech of them as hath beene latelie made which neuerthelesse in time past were not annuall but voluntarie paid at request of king or pope Herevpon also hangeth a pleasant storie though doone of late yeares to wit 1452 at which time the cleargie séeing the continuall losses that the king of England susteined in France vpon some motion of reléefe made granted in an open conuocation to giue him two tenths toward the recouerie of Burdeaux which his grace verie thankefullie receiued It fortuned also at the same time that Uincentius Clemens the popes factor was here in England who hearing what the clergie had doone came into the conuocation house also in great hast and lesse spéed where in a solemne oration he earnestlie required them to be no lesse fauourable to their spirituall father the pope and mother the sée of Rome than they had shewed themselues vnto his vassall and inferiour meaning their souereigne lord in temporall iurisdiction c. In deliuering also the cause of his sute he shewed how gréeuouslie the pope was disturbed by cutthrotes varlots and harlots which doo now so abound in Rome that his holinesse is in dailie danger to be made awaie amongst them To be short when this fine tale was told one of the companie stood vp and said vnto him My lord we haue heard your request and as we thinke it deserueth litle consideration and lesse eare for how would you haue vs to contribute to his aid in suppression of such as he and such as you are doo continuall vphold it is not vnknowen in this house what rule is kept in Rome I grant quoth Uincent that there wanteth iust reformation of manie things in that citie which would haue béene made sooner but now it is too late neuerthelesse I beséech you to write vnto his holinesse with request that he would leaue and abandon that Babylon which is but a sinke of mischiefe and kéepe his court elsewhere in place of better fame And this he shall be the better able also to performe if by your liberalitie extended towards him vnto whome you are most bound he be incouraged thereto Manie other words passed to and fro amongst them howbeit in the end Uincent ouercame not but was dismissed without anie penie obteined But to returne to our tenths a paiement first as deuised by the pope and afterward taken vp as by the prescription of the king wherevnto we may ioine also our first fruits which is one whole yeares commoditie of our liuing due at our entrance into the same the tenths abated vnto the princes cofers and paid commonlie in two yeares For the receipt also of these two paiments an especiall office or court is erected which beareth name of first fruits and tenths wherevnto if the partie to be preferred doo not make his dutifull repaire by an appointed time after possession taken there to compound for the paiment of his said fruits he incurreth the danger of a great penaltie limited by a certeine statute prouided in that behalfe against such as doo intrude into the ecclesiasticall function and refuse to paie the accustomed duties belonging to the same They paie likewise subsidies with the temporaltie but in such sort that if these paie after foure shillings for land the cleargie contribute commonlie after six shillings of the pound so that of a benefice of twentie pounds by the yeare the incumbent thinketh himselfe well acquited if all ordinarie paiments being discharged he may reserue thirtéene pounds six shillings eight pence towards his owne sustentation and maintenance of his familie Seldome also are they without the compasse of a subsidie for if they be one yeare cleare from this paiement a thing
presence told him how he had doone he wist not what in preferring so vnméet a man vnto so high a calling With which speach the king was so offended that he commanded him out of hand to auoid out of his presence In like sort the ladie Wake then duchesse of Lancaster standing by and hearing the king hir cousine to gather vp the bishop so roundlie and thereto an old grudge against him for some other matter dooth presentlie picke a quarrell against him about certeine lands then in his possession which he defended in the end obteined against hir by plée and course of law yer long also afore hapned in a part of hir house for which she accused the bishop and in the end by verdict of twelue men found that he was priuie vnto the fact of his men in the said fact wherfore he was condemned in nine hundred pounds damages which he paid euerie penie Neuerthelesse being sore grieued that she had as he said wrested out such a verdict against him and therein packed vp a quest at hir owne choise he taketh his horsse goeth to the court and there complaineth to the king of his great iniurie receiued at hir hands But in the deliuerie of his tale his speech was so blockish termes so euill fauoredlie though maliciouslie placed that the king tooke yet more offense with him than before insomuch that he led him with him into the parlement house for then was that court holden and there before the lords accused him of no small misdemeanor toward his person by his rude and threatening speeches But the bishop egerlie denieth the kings obiections which he still auoucheth vpon his honor and in the end confirmeth his allegations by witnesse wherevpon he is banished from the kings presence during his naturall life by verdict of that house In the meane time the duchesse hearing what was doone she beginneth a new to be dealing with him and in a brabling fraie betweene their seruants one of hir men was slaine for which he was called before the magistrat as chiefe accessarie vnto the fact But he fearing the sequele of his third cause by his successe had in the two first hideth himselfe after he had sold all his moouables and committed the monie vnto his trustie friends And being found giltie by the inquest the king seizeth vpon his possessions and calleth vp the bishop to answer vnto the trespasse To be short vpon safe-conduct the bishop commeth to the kings presence where he denieth that he was accessarie to the fact either before at or after the deed committed and therevpon craueth to be tried by his péeres But this petition was in vaine for sentence passeth against him also by the kings owne mouth Wherevpon he craueth helpe of the archbishop of Canturburie and priuileges of the church hoping by such meanes to be solemnlie rescued But they fearing the kings displeasure who bare small fauour to the clergie of his time gaue ouer to vse anie such meanes but rather willed him to submit himselfe vnto the kings mercie which he refused standing vpon his innocencie from the first vnto the last Finallie growing into choler that the malice of a woman should so preuaile against him he writeth to Rome requiring that his case might be heard there as a place wherein greater iustice saith he is to be looked for than to be found in England Upon the perusall of these his letters also his accusers were called thither But for so much as they appéered not at their peremptorie times they were excommunicated Such of them also as died before their reconciliations were taken out of the churchyards and buried in the fields and doong-hilles Vnde timor turba saith my note in Anglia For the king inhibited the bringing in and receipt of all processes billes and whatsoeuer instruments should come from Rome such also as aduentured contrarie to this prohibition to bring them in were either dismembred of some ioint or hanged by the necks Which rage so incensed the pope that he wrote in verie vehement maner to the king of England threatening far greater cursses except he did the sooner staie the furie of the lady reconcile himself vnto the bishop and finallie making him amends for all his losses susteined in these broiles Long it was yer the king would be brought to peace Neuerthelesse in the end he wrote to Rome about a reconciliation to be had betwéene them but yer all things were concluded God himselfe did end the quarrell by taking awaie the bishop And thus much out of an old pamphlet in effect word for word but I haue somewhat framed the forme of the report after the order that Stephan Birchington dooth deliuer it who also hath the same in manner as I deliuer it The see of Norwich called in old time Episcopatus Donnicensis Dononiae or Eastanglorum was erected at Felstow or Felixstow where Felix of Burgundie sometime schoolemaster to Sigebert of the east-Angles by whose persuasion also the said Sigebert erected the vniuersitie at Cambridge being made bishop of the east-Angles first placed his sée afterward it was remooued from thence to Donwich thence to Helmham Anno 870 about the death of Celnothus of Canturburie thirdlie to Theodford or Thetford finallie after the time of the Bastard to Norwich For iurisdiction it conteineth in our daies Norffolke and Suffolke onelie whereas at the first it included Cambridgeshire also and so much as laie within the kingdome of the east-Angles It began about the yéere 632 vnder Cerpenwald king of the east-Saxons who bestowed it vpon Felix whome pope Honorius also confirmed and after which he held it by the space of seauenteene yéeres It paid sometimes at euerie alienation 5000 ducats to Rome But in my time hir maiestie hath 899 pounds 8 shillings 7 pence farthing as I haue been informed In the same iurisdiction also there were once 1563 parish churches and 88 religious houses but in our daies I can not heare of more churches than 1200 and yet of these I know one conuerted into a barne whilest the people heare seruice further off vpon a greene their bell also when I heard a sermon there preached in the gréene hanged in an oke for want of a stéeple But now I vnderstand that the oke likewise is gone There is neuerthelesse a litle chappellet hard by on that common but nothing capable of the multitude of Ashlie towne that should come to the same in such wise if they did repaire thither as they ought Peterborow sometimes a notable monasterie hath Northampton and Rutland shires vnder hir iurisdiction a diocesse erected also by king Henrie the eight It neuer paid first fruits to the pope before queene maries daies if it were then deliuered wherof I doubt because it was not recorded in his ancient register of tenths and fruits although peraduenture the collectors left it not vngathered I wot not for what purpose it yéeldeth now foure hundred and fiftie pounds one penie abated
Lancastershire onelie not subiect to the sée of Chester and when the pope bare authoritie in this realme it paid vnto his see 1000 ducates beside 5000 for the pall of the new elect which was more than he could well spare of late considering the curtailing diminution of his sée thorough the erection of a new metropolitane in Scotland but in my time it yéeldeth 1609 pounds ninetéene shillings two pence to hir maiestie whom God long preserue vnto vs to his glorie hir comfort and our welfares Chester vpon Dee otherwise called Westchester hath vnder hir iurisdiction in causes ecclesiasticall Chestershire Darbishire the most part of Lancastershire to wit vnto the Ribell Richmond and a part of Flint and Denbigh shires in Wales was made a bishoprike by king H. 8. anno regni 33. Iulij 16 and so hath continued since that time being valued 420 pounds by the yeare beside od twentie pence a streict reckoning as the record declareth Durham hath the countie of Durham and Northumberland with the Dales onelie vnder hir iurisdiction and hereof the bishops haue sometimes béene earles palantines ruled the rost vnder the name of the bishoprike and succession of S. Cuthbert It was a sée in mine opinion more profitable of late vnto hir maiesties coffers by 221 pounds eighteene shillings ten pence sarthing and yet of lesse countenance than hir prouinciall neuertheles the sunne-shine thereof as I heare is now somewhat eclipsed and not likelie to recouer the light for this is not a time wherein the câ—â—rch may looke to increase in hir estate I heare also that some other flitches haue forgone the like collops but let such maters be scanned by men of more discretion Capgraue saith how that the first bishop of this sée was called bishop of Lindseie or Lincolne that Ceadda laie in Liechfield of the Mercians in a mansion house néere the church But this is more worthie to be remembred that Cuthred of the Northumbers and Alfred of the Westsaxons bestowed all the land betwéene the These the Tine now called the bishoprike vpon S. Cuthbert beside whatsoeuer belonged to the sée of Hagulstade Edgar of Scotland also in the time of the Bastard gaue Coldingham and Berwike withall their appurtenances to that house but whether these donations be extant or no as yet I cannot tell Yet I thinke not but that Leland had a sight of them from whome I had this ground But whatsoeuer this bishoprike be now in externall outward apparance sure it is that it paid in old time 9000 ducates at euerie alienation to Rome as the record expresseth Aidan a Scot or Irishman was the first bishop of this sée who held himselfe as did manie of his successors at Colchester and in Lindeffarne I le till one came that remooued it to Durham And now iudge you whether the allegatlon of Capgraue be of anie accompt or not Caerleill was erected 1132 by Henrie the first and hereof one Ethelwoolfe confessor to Osmond bishop of Sarum was made the first bishop hauing Cumberland Westmerland assigned to his share of the deaneries and number of parish churches conteined in the same as yet I haue no knowledge more than of manie other Howbeit hereof I am sure that notwithstanding the present valuation be risen to 531 pounds foureteene shilings eleuen pence halfe penie the pope receiued out of it but 1000 florens and might haue spared much more as an aduersarie thereto confessed sometime euen before the pope himselfe supposing no lesse than to haue gained by his tale and so peraduenture should haue doone if his platforme had taken place But as wise men oft espie the practises of flatteries so the pope saw to what end this profitable speach was vttered As touching Caerleill it selfe it was sometime sacked by the Danes and eftsoones repared by William Rufus planted with a colonie of southerne men I suppose that in old time it was called Cairdoill For in an ancient booke which I haue séene and yet haue intituled Liber formularum literarum curiae Romanae octo capitulorum episcopatus Cardocensis And thus much generallie of the names and numbers of our bishoprikes of England whose tenths in old time yearelie amounting vnto 21111 pounds twelue shillings one penie halfe penie farthing of currant monie in those daies doo euidentlie declare what store of coine was transported out of the land vnto the papall vses in that behalfe onelie Certes I take this not to be one quarter of his gaines gotten by England in those daies for such commodities were raised by his courts holden here so plentifullie gat he by his perquisits as elections procurations appeales preuentions pluralities tot quots trialities tollerations legitimations bulles seales préests concubines eating of flesh and white meats dispensations for mariages times of celebration Peter pence and such like faculties that not so little as 1200000 pounds went yearelie from hence to Rome And therefore no maruell though he séeke much in these daies to reduce vs to his obedience But what are the tenths of England you will saie in comparison of all those of Europe For notwithstanding that manie good bishoprikes latelie erected be left out of his old bookes of record which I also haue séene yet I find neuertheles that the whole sum of them amounted to not aboue 61521 pounds as monie went 200 yeares before my time of which portion poore saint Peter did neuer heare of so much as one graie grote Marke therfore I praie you whether England were not fullie answerable to a third part of the rest of his tenths ouer all Europe and therevpon tell me whether our Iland was one of the best paire of bestowes or not that blue the fire in his kitchen wherewith to make his pot seeth beside all other commodities Beside all these we haue another bishoprike yet in England almost slipped out of my remembrance because it is verie obscure for that the bishop thereof hath not wherewith to mainteine his countenance sufficientlie and that is the see of Mona or Man somtime named Episcopatus Sodorensis whereof one Wimundus was ordeined the first bishop and Iohn the second in the troublesome time of king Stephan The gift of this prelacie resteth in the earles of Darbie who nominate such a one from time to time therto as to them dooth séeme conuenient Howbeit if that sée did know and might reape hir owne commodities and discerne them from other mens possessions for it is supposed that the mother hath deuoured the daughter I doubt not but the state of hir bishop would quicklie be amended Hauing therefore called this later sée after this maner vnto mind I suppose that I haue sufficientlie discharged my dutie concerning the state of our bishoprike and maner how the ecclesiasticall iurisdiction of the church of England is diuided among the shires and counties of this realme Whose bishops as they haue béene heretofore of lesse learning and yet of greater port dooings in the
alwaies wide open vnto reprehension and eies readie to espie anie thing that they may reprooue and carpe at I would haue doone so much for euerie see in England if I had not had consideration of the greatnesse of the volume and small benefit rising by the same vnto the commoditie of the readers neuerthelesse I haue reserued them vnto the publication of my great chronologie if while I liue it happen to come abrode Of Vniuersities Chap. 3. THere haue béene heretofore and at sundrie times diuerse famous vniuersities in this Iland and those euen in my daies not altogither forgotten as one at Bangor erected by Lucius and afterward conuerted into a monasterie not by Congellus as some write but by Pelagius the monke The second at Carlbeon vpon Uske neere to the place where the riuer dooth fall into the Seuerne founded by king Arthur The third at Theodford wherein were 600 students in the time of one Rond sometime king of that region The fourth at Stanford suppressed by Augustine the monke and likewise other in other places as Salisburie Eridon or Criclade Lachlade Reading and Northampton albeit that the two last rehearsed were not authorised but onelie arose to that name by the departure of the students from Oxford in time of ciuill dissention vnto the said townes where also they continued but for a little season When that of Salisburie began I can not tell but that it flourished most vnder Henrie the third and Edward the first I find good testimonie by the writers as also by the discord which fell 1278 betwéene the chancellor for the scholers there on the one part and William the archdeacon on the other whereof you shall sée more in the chronologie here following In my time there are thrée noble vniuersities in England to wit one at Oxford the second at Cambridge and the third in London of which the first two are the most famous I meane Cambridge and Oxford for that in them the vse of the toongs philosophie and the liberall sciences besides the profound studies of the ciuill law physicke and theologie are dailie taught and had whereas in the later the laws of the realme are onlie read and learned by such as giue their minds vnto the knowledge of the same In the first there are not onelie diuerse goodlie houses builded foure square for the most part of hard fréestone or bricke with great numbers of lodgings and chambers in the same for students after a sumptuous sort through the excéeding liberalitie of kings quéenes bishops noblemen and ladies of the land but also large liuings and great reuenues bestowed vpon them the like whereof is not to be séene in anie other region as Peter Martyr did oft affirme to maintenance onelie of such conuenient numbers of poore mens sonnes as the seuerall stipends bestowed vpon the said houses are able to support When these two schooles should be first builded who were their originall founders as yet it is vncerteine neuerthelesse as there is great likelihood that Cambridge was begun by one Cantaber a Spaniard as I haue noted in my chronologie so Alfred is said to be the first beginner of the vniuersitie at Oxford albeit that I cannot warrant the same to be so yong sith I find by good authoritie that Iohn of Beuerleie studied in the vniuersitie hall at Oxford which was long before Alfred was either horne or gotten Some are of the opinion that Cantabrigia was not so called of Cantaber but Cair Grant of the finisher of the worke or at the leastwise of the riuer that runneth by the same and afterward by the Saxons Grantcester An other sort affirme that the riuer is better written Canta than Granta c but whie then is not the towne called Canta Cantium or Cantodunum according to the same All this is said onlie as I thinke to deface the memorie of Cantaber who doâ—â—â—ting from the Brigants or out of Biscaie called the said towne after his owne and the name of the region from whence he came Neither hath it béene a rare thing for the Spaniards heretofore to come first into Ireland and from thense ouer into England sith the chronologie shall declare that it hath béene often seene and that out of Britaine they haue gotten ouer also into Scithia and contrariwise coasting still through Yorkeshire which of them also was called Brigantium as by good testimonie appeareth Of these two that of Oxford which lieth west and by north from London standeth most pleasantlie being inâ—â—roned in maner round about with woods on the hilles aloft and goodlie riuers in the bottoms and vallies beneath whose courses would bréed no small commoditie to that citie and countrie about if such impediments were remooued as greatlie annoie the same and hinder the cariage which might be made thither also from London That of Cambridge is distant from London about fortie and six miles north and by east and standeth verie well sauing that it is somewhat néere vnto the fens whereby the wholesomenesse of the aire there is not a litle corrupted It is excellentlie well serued with all kinds of prouision but especiallie of freshwater fish and wildfoule by reason of the riuer that passeth thereby and thereto the I le of Elie which is so néere at hand Onlie wood is the chéefe want to such as studie there wherefore this kind of prouision is brought them either from Essex and other places thereabouts as is also their cole or otherwise the necessitie thereof is supplied with gall a bastard kind of Mirtus as I take it and seacole whereof they haue great plentie led thither by the Grant Moreouer it hath not such store of medow ground as may suffice for the ordinarie expenses of the towne and vniuersitie wherefore the inhabitants are inforced in like sort to prouide their haie from other villages-about which minister the same vnto them in verie great aboundance Oxford is supposed to conteine in longitude eightéene degrees and eight and twentie minuts and in latitude one and fiftie degrées and fiftie minuts whereas that of Cambridge standing more northerlie hath twentie degrees and twentie minuts in longitude and therevnto fiftie and two degrées and fifteene minuts in latitude as by exact supputation is easie to be found The colleges of Oxford for curious workemanship and priuat commodities are much more statelie magnificent commodious than those of Cambridge and therevnto the stréets of the towne for the most part more large and comelie But for vniformitie of building orderlie compaction and politike regiment the towne of Cambridge as the newer workmanship excéedeth that of Oxford which otherwise is and hath béene the greater of the two by manie a fold as I gesse although I know diuerse that are of the contrarie opinion This also is certeine that whatsoeuer the difference be in building of the towne stréets the townesmen of both are glad when they may match and annoie the students by incroching vpon
I thinke good to giue this briefe admonition For although I haue not presentlie gone thorough with them all yet these may suffice to giue notice of this thing wherof most readers as I persuade my selfe are ignorant But to procéed with our purpose Ouer ech of these shires in time of necessitie is a seuerall lieutenant chosen vnder the prince who being a noble man of calling hath almost regall authoritie ouer the same for the time being in manie cases which doo concerne his office otherwise it is gouerned by a shiriffe a word deriued of Schire and Greue and pronounced as Shire and Reue whose office is to gather vp and bring his accounts into the excheker of the profits of his countie receiued whereof he is or may be called Quaestor comitatus or Prouinciae This officer is resident and dwelling somewhere within the same countie and called also a vicount Quasi vicarius comitis or Procomes in respect of the earle or as they called him in time past the alderman that beareth his name of the countie although it be seldome séene in England that the earle hath anie great store of possessions or oughts to doo in the shire whereof he taketh his name more than is allowed to him through his personall resiance if he happen to dwell and be resident in the same In the election also of these magistrates diuerse able persons aswell for wealth as wisedome are named by the commons at a time and place appointed for their choise whose names being deliuered to the prince he foorthwith pricketh some such one of them as he pleaseth to assigne vnto that office to whome he committeth the charge of the countie and who herevpon is shiriffe of that shire for one whole yeare or vntill a new be chosen The shiriffe also hath his vnder shiriffe that ruleth holdeth the shire courts and law daies vnder him vpon sufficient caution vnto the high shiriffe for his true execution of iustice preseruation from impeachment and yéelding of accompt when he shall be therevnto called There are likewise vnder him certeine bailiffes whose office is to serue and returne such writs and processes as are directed vnto them from the high shiriffe to make seisure of the goods and cattels and arrest the bodies of such as doo offend presenting either their persons vnto him or at the leastwise taking sufficient bond or other assurance of them for their dutifull appearance at an appointed time when the shiriffe by order of law ought to present them to the iudges according to his charge In euerie hundred also are one or more high constables according to the quantitie thereof who receiuing the writs and iniunctions from the high shiriffe vnder his seale or from anie other officers of the prince either for the prouision of vittels or for other causes or priuat purueiance of cates for the maintenance of the roiall familie doo forthwith charge the petie constables of euerie towne within their limits with the execution of the same In each countie likewise are sundrie law daies holden at their appointed seasons of which some retaine the old Saxon name and are called Motelagh of the word motes and law They haue also an other called the shiriffes turne which they hold twise in their times in euerie hundred according to the old order appointed by king Edgar as king Edward reduced the folkmote ordeined by king Arthur to be held yearelie on the first of Maie vntill the first of euerie moneth and in these two latter such small matters as oft arise amongst the inferior sort of people are heard and well determined They haue finallie their quarter sessions wherein they are assisted by the iustices and gentlemen of the countrie twise in the yeare gaile deliuerie at which time the iudges ride about in their circuits into euerie seuerall countie where the nobilitie and gentlemen with the iustices there resiant associat them minister the lawes of the realme with great solemnitie iustice Howbeit in dooing of these things they reteine still the old order of the land in vse before the conquest For they commit the full examination of all causes there to be heard to the consideration of twelue sober graue and wise men chosen out of the same countie and foure of them of necessitie out of the hundred where the action lieth or the defendant inhabiteth which number they call an inquest of these inquests there are more or lesse impanneled at euerie assise as the number of cases there to be handled dooth craue and require albeit that some one inquest hath often diuerse matters to consider of And when they haue to their vttermost power consulted and debated of such things as they are charged withall they returne againe to the place of iustice with their verdict in writing according wherevnto the iudge dooth pronounce his sentence be it for life or death or anie other matter what soeuer is brought before him It is also verie often séene that such as are nominated to be of these inquests doo after their charge receiued seldome or neuer eat or drinke vntill they haue agréed vpon their verdict and yeelded it vp vnto the iudge of whome they receiued the charge by meanes whereof sometimes it commeth to passe that diuerse of the inquest haue béene welneere famished or at least taken such a sickenesse thereby as they haue hardlie auoided And this commeth by practise when the one side feareth the sequele and therefore conueieth some one or more into the iurie that will in his behalfe neuer yéeld vnto the rest but of set purpose put them to this trouble Certes it is a common practise if the vnder shiriffe be not the better man for the craftier or stronger side to procure and packe such a quest as he himselfe shall like of whereby he is sure of the issue before the charge be giuen and beside this if the matter doo iustlie procéed against him it is a world to sée now and then how the honest yeomen that haue Bona fide discharged their consciences shall be sued of an atteinct bound to appéere at the Starre chamber with what rigor they shall be caried from place to place countie to countie yea and sometime in carts which hath and dooth cause a great number of them to absteine from the assises yeeld to paie their issues rather than they would for their good meaning be thus disturbed dealt withall Sometimes also they bribe the bailiffes to be kept at home whervpon poore men not hauing in their pursses wherewith to beare their costes are impanelled vpon iuries who verie often haue neither reason nor iudgement to performe the charge they come for Neither was this kind of seruice at anie time halfe so painefull as at this present for vntill of late yeares that the number of lawiers and atturneies hath so exceedinglie increased that some shifts must néeds be found and matters sought out
whereby they may be set on worke a man should not haue heard at one assise of more than two or thrée Nisi priùs but verie seldome of an atteinct wheras now an hundred more of the first and one or two of the later are verie often perceiued and some of them for a cause arising of six pence or tweluepence Which declareth that men are growen to be farre more contentious than they haue béene in time past and readier to reuenge their quarels of small importance whereof the lawiers complaine not But to my purpose from whence I haue now digressed Beside these officers afore mentioned there are sundrie other in euerie countie as crowners whose dutie is to inquire of such as come to their death by violence to attach present the plées of the crowne to make inquirie of treasure found c. There are diuerse also of the best learned of the law beside sundrie gentlemen where the number of lawiers will not suffice and whose reuenues doo amount to aboue twentie pounds by the yeare appointed by especiall commission from the prince to looke vnto the good gouernement of hir subiects in the counties where they dwell And of these the least skilfull in the law are of the peace the other both of the peace and quorum otherwise called of Oier and Determiner so that the first haue authoritie onelie to heare the other to heare and determine such matters as are brought vnto their presence These also doo direct their warrants to the kéepers of the gailes within their limitations for the safe kéeping of such offendors as they shall iudge worthie to commit vnto their custodie there to be kept vnder ward vntill the great assises to the end their causes may be further examined before the residue of the countie these officers were first deuised about the eightéene yeare of Edward the third as I haue béene informed They méeting also togither with the shiriffes doo hold their aforesaid sessions at foure times in the yeare whereof they are called quarter sessions and herein they inquire of sundrie trespasses and the common annoiances of the kings liege people and diuerse other things determining vpon them as iustice dooth require There are also a third kind of sessions holden by the high constables and bailiffes afore mentioned called petie sessions wherein the weights and measures are perused by the clarke of the market for the countie who sitteth with them At these méetings also vittellers and in like sort seruants labourers roges and tunnagates are often reformed for their excesses although the burning of vagabounds through their eare be referred to the quarter sessions or higher courts of assise where they are iudged either to death if they be taken the third time haue not since their second apprehension applied themselues to labour or else to be set perpetuallie to worke in an house erected in euerie shire for that purpose of which punishment they stand in greatest feare I might here deliuer a discourse of sundrie rare customes and courts surnamed barons yet mainteined and holden in England but for somuch as some of the first are beastlie and therefore by the lords of the soiles now liuing conuerted into monie being for the most part deuised in the beginning either by malicious or licentious women in méere contempt and slauish abuse of their tenants vnder pretense of some punishment due for their excesses I passe ouer to bring them vnto light as also the remembrance of sundrie courts baron likewise holden in strange maner yet none more absurd and far from law than are kept yearlie at Kings hill in Rochford and therfore may well be called a lawlesse court as most are that were deuised vpon such occasions This court is kept vpon wednesdaie insuing after Michaelmasse daie after midnight so that it is begun and ended before the rising of the sunne When the tenants also are altogither in an alehouse the steward secretlie stealeth from them with a lanterne vnder his cloke and goeth to the Kings hill where sitting on a mole-hill he calleth them with a verie soft voice writing their appéerance vpon a péece of paper with a cole hauing none other light than that which is inclosed in the lanterne so soone as the tenants also doo misse the steward they runne to the hill with all their might and there answer all at once Here here wherby they escape their amercements which they should not doo if he could haue called ouer his bill of names before they had missed him in the alehouse And this is the verie forme of the court deuised at the first as the voice goeth vpon a rebellion made by the tenants of the honour of Raibie against their lord in perpetuall memorie of their disobedience shewed I could beside this speake also of some other but sith one hath taken vpon him to collect a number of them into a particular treatise I thinke it sufficient for me to haue said so much of both And thus much haue I thought good to set downe generallie of the said counties and their maner of gouernance although not in so perfect order as the cause requireth bicause that of all the rest there is nothing wherewith I am lesse acquainted than with our temporall regiment which to saie truth smallie concerneth my calling What else is to be added after the seuerall shires of England with their ancient limits as they agreed with the diuision of the land in the time of Ptolomie and the Romans and commodities yet extant I reserue vnto that excellent treatise of my fréend W. Cambden who hath trauelled therein verie farre whose worke written in Latine shall in short time I hope he published to the no small benefit of such as will read and peruse the same Of degrees of people in the common-wealth of England Chap. 5. WE in England diuide our people commonlie into foure sorts as gentlemen citizens or burgesses yeomen which are artificers or laborers Of gentlemen the first and chéefe next the king be the prince dukes marquesses earls viscounts and barons and these are called gentlemen of the greater sort or as our common vsage of spéech is lords and noblemen and next vnto them be knights esquiers and last of all they that are simplie called gentlemen so that in effect our gentlemen are diuided into their conditions whereof in this chapiter I will make particular rehearsall The title of prince dooth peculiarlie belong with vs to the kings eldest sonne who is called prince of Wales and is the heire apparant to the crowne as in France the kings eldest sonne hath the title of Dolphine and is named peculiarlie Monsieur So that the prince is so termed of the Latine word Princeps sith he is as I may call him the cheefe or principall next the king The kings yoonger sonnes be but gentlemen by birth till they haue receiued creation or donation from their father of higher estate as to be either visconts earles or dukes
and called after their names as lord Henrie or lord Edward with the addition of the word Grace properlie assigned to the king and prince and now also by custome conueied to dukes archbishops and as some saie to marquesses and their wiues The title of duke commeth also of the Latine word Dux à ducendo bicause of his valor and power ouer the armie in times past a name of office due to the emperour consull or chéefe gouernour of the whole armie in the Romane warres but now a name of honor although perished in England whose ground will not long beare one duke at once but if there were manie as in time past or as there be now earles I doo not thinke but that they would florish and prosper well inough In old time he onelie was called marquesse Qui habuit terram limitaneam a marching prouince vpon the enimies countries and thereby bound to kéepe and defend the frontiers But that also is changed in common vse and reputed for a name of great honor next vnto the duke euen ouer counties and sometimes small cities as the prince is pleased to bestow it The name of earle likewise was among the Romans a name of office who had Comites sacri palatij comites aerarij comites stabuli comites patrimonij largitionum scholarum commerciorum and such like But at the first they were called Comites which were ioined in commission with the proconsull legate or iudges for counsell and aids sake in each of those seuerall charges As Cicero epistola ad Quintum fratrem remembreth where he saith Atque inter hos quos tibi comites adiutores negotiorum publicorum dedit ipsa respublica duntaxat finibus his praestabis quos ante praescripsi c. After this I read also that euerie president in his charge was called Comes but our English Saxons vsed the word Hertoch and earle for Comes and indifferentlie as I gesse sith the name of duke was not in vse before the conquest Goropius saith that Comes and Graue is all one to wit the viscont called either Procomes or Vicecomes and in time past gouerned in the countie vnder the earle but now without anie such seruice or office it is also become a name of dignitie next after the earle and in degrée before the baron His reléefe also by the great charter is one hundred pounds as that of a baronie a hundred marks and of a knight flue at the most for euerie fée The baron whose degrée answered to the dignitie of a senator in Rome is such a frée lord as hath a lordship or baronie whereof he beareth his name hath diuerse knights or fréeholders holding of him who with him did serue the king in his wars and held their tenures in Baronia that is for performance of such seruice These Bracton a learned writer of the lawes of England in king Henrie the thirds time tearmeth Barones quasi robur belli The word Baro indéed is older than that it may easilie be found from whence it came for euen in the oldest histories both of the Germans and Frenchmen written since the conquest we read of barons and those are at this daie called among the Germans Liberi vel Ingenui or Freihers in the Germane toong as some men doo coniecture or as one saith the citizens and burgesses of good townes and cities were called Barones Neuerthelesse by diligent inquisition it is imagined if not absolutelie found that the word Baro and Filius in the old Scithian or Germane language are all one so that the kings children are properlie called Barones from whome also it was first translated to their kindred and then to the nobilitie and officers of greatest honour indifferentlie That Baro and Filius signifieth one thing it yet remaineth to be séene although with some corruption for to this daie euen the common sort doo call their male children barnes here in England especiallie in the north countrie where that word is yet accustomablie in vse And it is also growne into a prouerbe in the south when anie man susteineth a great hinderance to saie I am beggered and all my barnes In the Hebrue toong as some affirme it signifieth Filij solis and what are the nobilitie in euerie kingdome but Filij or serui regum But this is farre fetched wherefore I conclude that from hensefoorth the originall of the word Baro shall not be anie more to seeke and the first time that euer I red thereof in anie English historie is in the reigne of Canutus who called his nobilitie and head officers to a councell holden at Cirnecester by that name 1030 as I haue else-where remembred Howbeit the word Baro dooth not alwaies signifie or is attributed to a noble man by birth or creation for now and then it is a title giuen vnto one or other with his office as the chéefe or high tribune of the excheker is of custome called lord chéefe baron who is as it were the great or principall receiuer of accounts next vnto the lord treasuror as they are vnder him are called Tribuni aerarij rationales Hervnto I may ad so much of the word lord which is an addition going not seldome and in like sort with sundrie offices and to continue so long as he or they doo execute the same and no longer Unto this place I also referre our bishops who are accounted honourable called lords and hold the same roome in the parlement house with the barons albeit for honour sake the right hand of the prince is giuen vnto them and whose countenances in time past were much more glorious than at this present it is bicause those lustie prelats sought after earthlie estimation and authoritie with farre more diligence than after the lost shéepe of Christ of which they had small regard as men being otherwise occupied and void of leisure to attend vpon the same Howbeit in these daies their estate remaineth no lesse reuerend than before and the more vertuous they are that be of this calling the better are they estéemed with high and low They reteine also the ancient name lord still although it be not a littie impugned by such as loue either to heare of change of all things or can abide no superiours For notwithstanding it be true that in respect of function the office of the eldership is equallie distributed betwéene the bishop and the minister yet for ciuill gouernements sake the first haue more authoritie giuen vnto them by kings and princes to the end that the rest maie thereby be with more ease reteined within a limited compasse of vniformitie than otherwise they would be if ech one were suffered to walke in his owne course This also is more to be maruelled at that verie manie call for an alteration of their estate crieng to haue the word lord abolished their ciuill authoritie taken from them and the present condition of the church in other things reformed whereas to saie trulie
on in good sooth I cannot tell This onelie I know that euerie function and seuerall vocation striueth with other which of them should haue all the water of commoditie run into hir owne cesterne Yeomen are those which by our law are called Legales homines free men borne Euglish and may dispend of their owne frée land in yearelie reuenue to the summe of fortie shillings sterling or six pounds as monie goeth in our times Some are of the opinion by Cap. 2. Rich. 2. an 20. that they are the same which the French men call varlets but as that phrase is vsed in my time it is farre vnlikelie to be so The truth is that the word is deriued from the Saxon terme Zeoman or Geoman which signifieth as I haue read a settled or staid man such I meane as being maried and of some yeares betaketh himselfe to staie in the place of his abode for the better maintenance of himselfe and his familie whereof the single sort haue no regard but are likelie to be still fleeting now hither now thither which argueth want of stabilitie in determination and resolution of iudgement for the execution of things of anie importance This sort of people haue a certeine preheminence and more estimation than labourers the common sort of artificers these commonlie liue wealthilie kéepe good houses and trauell to get riches They are also for the most part farmers to gentlemen in old time called Pagani opponuntur militibus and therfore Persius calleth himselfe Semipaganus or at the leastwise artificers with grasing frequenting of markets and kéeping of seruants not idle seruants as the gentlemen doo but such as get both their owne and part of their masters liuing do come to great welth in somuch that manie of them are able and doo buie the lands of vnthriftie gentlemen and often setting their sonnes to the schooles to the vniuersities and to the Ins of the court or otherwise leauing them sufficient lands wherevpon they may liue without labour doo make them by those means to become gentlemen these were they that in times past made all France afraid And albeit they be not called master as gentlemen are or sir as to knights apperteineth but onelie Iohn and Thomas c yet haue they beene found to haue doone verie good seruice and the kings of England in foughten battels were woont to remaine among them who were their footmen as the French kings did amongst their horssemen the prince thereby shewing where his chiefe strength did consist The fourth and last sort of people in England are daie labourers poore husbandmen and some retailers which haue no frée land copie holders and all artificers as tailers shomakers carpenters brickmakers masons c. As for slaues and bondmen we haue none naie such is the priuilege of our countrie by the especiall grace of God and bountie of our princes that if anie come hither from other realms so soone as they set foot on land they become so frée of condition as their masters whereby all note of seruile bondage is vtterlie remooued from them wherein we resemble not the Germans who had slaues also though such as in respect of the slaues of other countries might well be reputed frée but the old Indians and the Taprobanes who supposed it a great iniurie to nature to make or suffer them to be bond whome she in hir woonted course dooth product and bring foorth frée This fourth and last sort of people therefore haue neither voice nor authoritie in the common wealth but are to be â—uled and not to rule other yet they are not altogither neglected for in cities and corporat townes for default of yeomen they are faine to make vp their inquests of such maner of people And in villages they are commonlie made churchwardens sidemen aleconners now and then constables and manie times inioie the name of hedboroughes Unto this sort also may our great swarmes of idle seruing men be referred of whome there runneth to prouerbe Yoong seruing men old beggers bicause seruice is none heritage These men are profitable to none for if their condition be well perused they are enimies to their masters to their freends and to themselues for by them oftentimes their masters are incouraged vnto vnlawfull exactions of their tenants their fréends brought vnto pouertie by their rents inhanced and they themselues brought to confusion by their owne prodigalitie and errors as men that hauing not wherewith of their owne to mainteine their excesses doo search in high waies budgets cofers males and stables which way to supplie their wants How diuerse of them also coueting to beare an high saile doo insinuate themselues with yoong gentlemen and noble men newlie come to their lands the case is too much apparant whereby the good natures of the parties are not onelie a little impaired but also their liuelihoods and reuenues so wasted and consumed that if at all yet not in manie yeares they shall be able to recouer themselues It were verie good therefore that the superfluous heapes of them were in part diminished And sith necessitie inforceth to haue some yet let wisdome moderate their numbers so shall their masters be rid of vnnecessarie charge and the common wealth of manie théeues No nation cherisheth such store of them as we doo here in England in hope of which maintenance manie giue themselues to idlenesse that otherwise would be brought to labour and liue in order like subiects Of their whoredomes I will not speake anie thing at all more than of their swearing yet is it found that some of them doo make the first a cheefe piller of their building consuming not onlie the goods but also the health welfare of manie honest gentlemen citizens wealthie yeomen c by such vnlawfull dealings But how farre haue I waded in this point or how farre may I saile in such a large sea I will therefore now staie to speake anie more of those kind of men In returning therefore to my matter this furthermore among other things I haue to saie of our husbandmen and artificers that they were neuer so excellent in their trades as at this present But as the workemanship of the later sort was neuer more fine and curious to the eie so was it neuer lesse strong and substantiall for continuance and benefit of the buiers Neither is there anie thing that hurteth the common sort of our artificers more than hast and a barbarous or slauish desire to turne the penie and by ridding their worke to make spéedie vtterance of their wares which inforceth them to bungle vp and dispatch manie things they care not how so they be out of their hands whereby the buier is often sore defrauded and findeth to his cost that hast maketh wast according to the prouerbe Oh how manie trades and handicrafts are now in England whereof the common wealth hath no néed how manie néedfull commodities haue we which are perfected with great cost c
and yet may with farre more ease and lesse cost be prouided from other countries if we could vse the meanes I will not speake of iron glasse and such like which spoile much wood and yet are brought from other countries better chéepe than we can make them here at home I could exemplifie also in manie other But to leaue these things and procéed with our purpose and herein as occasion serueth generallie by waie of conclusion to speake of the common-wealth of England I find that it is gouerned and mainteined by thrée sorts of persons 1 The prince monarch and head gouernour which is called the king or if the crowne fall to the woman the quéene in whose name and by whose authoritie all things are administred 2 The gentlemen which be diuided into two sorts as the baronie or estate of lords which conteineth barons and all aboue that degree and also those that be no lords as knights esquiers simple gentlemen as I haue noted alreadie Out of these also are the great deputies and high presidents chosen of which one serueth in Ireland as another did sometime in Calis and the capteine now at Berwike as one lord president dooth gouerne in Wales and the other the north parts of this Iland which later with certeine councellors and iudges were erected by king Henrie the eight But forsomuch as I haue touched their conditions elsewhere it shall be mough to haue remembred them at this time 3 The third and last sort is named the yeomanrie of whom their sequele the labourers and artificers I haue said somewhat euen now Whereto I ad that they be not called masters and gentlemen but goodmen as goodman Smith goodman Coot goodman Cornell goodman Mascall goodman Cockswet c in matters of law these and the like are called thus Giles Iewd yeoman Edward Mountford yeoman Iames Cocke yeoman Herrie Butcher yeoman c by which addition they are exempt from the vulgar and common sorts Cato calleth them Aratores optimos ciues rei publicae of whom also you may read more in the booke of common wealth which sir Thomas Smith sometime penned of this land Of gentlemen also some are by the prince chosen and called to great offices in the common wealth of which said offices diuerse concerne the whole realme some be more priuat and peculiar to the kings house And they haue their places and degrées prescribed by an act of parlement made An. 31 Henr. octaui after this maner insuing These foure the lord Chancellor the lord Treasuror who is Supremus aerarij Anglici quaestor or Tribunus aerarius maximus the lord President of the councell and the lord Priuie seale being persons of the degrée of a baron or aboue are in the same act appointed to sit in the parlement and in all assemblies or councell aboue all dukes not being of the bloud roiall Videlicet the kings brother vncle or nephue And these six the lord great Chamberleine of England the lord high Constable of England the lord Marshall of England the lord Admirall of England the lord great master or Steward of the kings house and the lord Chamberleine by that act are to be placed in all assemblies of councell after the lord priuie seale according to their degrées and estats so that if he be a baron then he is to sit aboue all barons or an earle aboue all earles And so likewise the kings secretarie being a baron of the parlement hath place aboue all barons and if he be a man of higher degrée he shall sit and be placed according therevnto The rehearsall of the temporall nobilitie of England according to the anciencie of their creations or first calling to their degrees as they are to be found at this present The Marquise of Winchester The earle of Arundell The earle of Oxford The earle of Northumberland The earle of Shrewesburie The earle of Kent The earle of Derbi◠The earle of Worcester The earle of Rutland The earle of Cumberland The earle of Sussex The earle of Huntingdon The earle of Bath The earle of Warwike The earle of Southampton The earle of Bedford The earle of Penbrooke The earle of Hertford The earle of Leicester The earle of Essex The earle of Lincolne The viscont Montague The viscont Bindon The lord of Abergeuennie The lord Awdeleie The lord Zouch The lord Barkeleie The lord Morleie The lord Dacres of the south The lord Cobham The lord Stafford The lord Greie of Wilton The lord Scroope The lord Dudleie The lord Latimer The lord Stourton The lord Lumleie The lord Mountioie The lord Ogle The lord Darcie of the north The lord Mountegle The lord Sands The lord Uaulx The lord Windsore The lord Wentwoorth The lord Borough The lord Mordaunt The lord Cromwell The lord Euers The lord Wharton The lord Rich. The lord Willowbie The lord Sheffeld The lord Paget The lord Darcie of Chichester The lord Howard of Effingham The lord North. The lord Chaundos The lord of Hunsdon The lord saint Iohn of Bletso The lord of Buckhirst The lord Delaware The lord Burghleie The lord Compton The lord Cheineie The lord Norreis Bishops in their anciencie as they sat in parlement in the fift of the Queenes maiesties reigne that now is The archbishop of Canturburie The archbishop of Yorke London Durham Winchester The rest had their places in senioritie of consecration Chichester Landaffe Hereford Elie. Worcester Bangor Lincolne Salisburie S. Dauids Rochester Bath and Welles Couentrie and Lichfield Excester Norwich Peterborough Carleill Chester S. Assaph Glocester And this for their placing in the parlement house Howbeit when the archbishop of Canturburie siteth in his prouinciall assemblie he hath on his right hand the archbishop of Yorke and next vnto him the bishop of Winchester on the left hand the bishop of London but if it fall out that the archbishop of Canturburie be not there by the vacation of his see then the archbishop of Yorke is to take his place who admitteth the bishop of London to his right hand and the prelat of Winchester to his left the rest sitting alwaies as afore that is to saie as they are elders by consecration which I thought good also to note out of an ancient president Of the food and diet of the English Chap. 6. THe situation of our region lieng néere vnto the north dooth cause the heate of our stomaches to be of somewhat greater force therefore our bodies doo craue a little more ample nourishment than the inhabitants of the hotter regions are accustomed withall whose digestiue force is not altogither so vehement bicause their internall heat is not so strong as ours which is kept in by the coldnesse of the aire that from time to time speciallie in winter dooth enuiron our bodies It is no maruell therefore that our tables are oftentimes more plentifullie garnished than those of other nations and this trade hath continued with vs euen since the verie beginning For before the
his ladie and guestes are accustomed to sit beside which they haue a certeine ordinarie allowance dailie appointed for their hals where the chiefe officers and household seruants for all are not permitted by custome to wait vpon their master and with them such inferiour guestes doo féed as are not of calling to associat the noble man himselfe so that besides those afore mentioned which are called to the principall table there are commonlie fortie or thrée score persons fed in those hals to the great reliefe of such poore sutors and strangers also as oft be partakers thereof and otherwise like to dine hardlie As for drinke it is vsuallie filled in pots gobblets iugs bols of siluer in noble mens houses also in fine Uenice glasses of all formes and for want of these elsewhere in pots of earth of sundrie colours and moulds whereof manie are garnished with siluer or at the leastwise in pewter all which notwithstanding are seldome set on the table but each one as necessitie vrgeth calleth for a cup of such drinke as him listeth to haue so that when he hath tasted of it he deliuered the cup againe to some one of the standers by who making it cleane by pouring out the drinke that remaineth restoreth it to the cupbord from whence he fetched the same By this deuise a thing brought vp at the first by Mnesteus of Athens in conseruation of the honour of Orestes who had not yet made expiation for the death of his adulterous parents Egistus and Clitemnestra much idle tippling is furthermore cut off for if the full pots should continuallie stand at the elbow or néere the trencher diuerse would alwaies be dealing with them whereas now they drinke seldome and onelie when necessitie vrgeth and so auoid the note of great drinking or often troubling of the seruitours with filling of their bols Neuerthelesse in the noble mens hals this order is not vsed neither in anie mans house commonlie vnder the degrée of a knight or esquire of great reuenues It is a world to sée in these our daies wherin gold and siluer most aboundeth how that our gentilitie as lothing those mettals bicause of the plentie do now generallie choose rather the Uenice glasses both for our wine and béere than anie of those mettals or stone wherein before time we haue béene accustomed to drinke but such is the nature of man generallie that it most coueteth things difficult to be atteined such is the estimation of this stuffe that manie become rich onelie with their new trade vnto Murana a towne néere to Uenice situat on the Adriatike sea from whence the verie best are dailie to be had and such as for beautie doo well néere match the christall or the ancient Murrhina vasa whereof now no man hath knowledge And as this is séene in the gentilitie so in the wealthie communaltie the like desire of glasse is not neglected whereby the gaine gotten by their purchase is yet much more increased to the benefit of the merchant The poorest also will haue glasse if they may but sith the Uenecian is somewhat too déere for them they content themselues with such as are made at home of ferne and burned stone but in fine all go one waie that is to shards at the last so that our great expenses in glasses beside that they bréed much strife toward such as haue the charge of them are worst of all bestowed in mine opinion bicause their péeces doo turne vnto no profit If the philosophers stone were once found and one part hereof mixed with fortie of molten glasse it would induce such a mettallicall toughnesse therevnto that a fall should nothing hurt it in such maner yet it might peraduenture bunch or batter it neuerthelesse that inconuenience were quickelie to be redressed by the hammer But whither am I slipped The gentlemen and merchants keepe much about one rate and each of them contenteth himselfe with foure fiue or six dishes when they haue but small resort or peraduenture with one or two or thrée at the most when they haue no strangers to accompanie them at their tables And yet their seruants haue their ordinarie diet assigned beside such as is left at their masters boordes not appointed to be brought thither the second time which neuerthelesse is often séene generallie in venison lambe or some especiall dish whereon the merchant man himselfe liketh to feed when it is cold or peraduenture for sundrie causes incident to the féeder is better so than if it were warme or hot To be short at such time as the merchants doo make their ordinarie or voluntarie feasts it is a world to see what great prouision is made of all maner of delicat meats from euerie quarter of the countrie wherein beside that they are often comparable herein to the nobilitie of the land they will seldome regard anie thing that the butcher vsuallie killeth but reiect the same as not worthie to come in place In such cases also geliffes of all colours mixed with a varietie in the representation of sundrie floures herbs trees formes of beasts fish foules and fruits and therevnto marchpaine wrought with no small curiositie tarts of diuerse hewes and sundrie deuominations conserues of old fruits forren and home-bred suckets codinacs marmilats marchpaine sugerbread gingerbread florentines wildfoule venison of all sorts and sundrie outlandish conâ—ections altogither seasoned with suger which Plinie calleth Mel ex arundinibus a deuise not common nor greatlie vsed in old time at the table but onelie in medicine although it grew in Arabia India Sicilia doo generallie beare the swaie besides infinit deuises of our owne not possible for me to remember Of the potato and such venerous roots as are brought out of Spaine Portingale and the Inâ—ies to furnish vp our bankets I speake not wherin our Mures of no lesse force and to be had about Crosbie Rauenswath do now begin to haue place But among all these the kind of meat which is obteined with most difficultie and cost is commonlie taken for the most delicat and therevpon each guest will soonest desire to feed And as all estats doo excéed herin I meane for strangenesse and number of costlie dishes so these forget not to vse the like excesse in wine in somuch as there is no kind to be had neither anie where more store of all sorts than in England although we haue none growing with vs but yearelie to the proportion of 20000 or 30000 tun and vpwards notwithstanding the dailie restreincts of the same brought ouer vnto vs wherof at great méetings there is not some store to be had Neither doo I meane this of small wines onlie as Claret White Red French c which amount to about fiftie six sorts according to the number of regions from whence they come but also of the thirtie kinds of Italian Grecian Spanish Canarian c whereof Ueruage Cate pument Raspis Muscadell Romnie Bastard Tire Oseie Caprike Clareie Malmeseie are not least
but little skill to procéed in the same accordinglie it shall suffice to set downe some generall discourse of such as are vsed in our daies and so much as I haue gathered by report and common heare-saie We haue therefore in England sundrie lawes and first of all the ciuill vsed in the chancerie admeraltie and diuerse other courts in some of which the seuere rigor of iustice is often so mitigated by conscience that diuerse things are thereby made easie and tollerable which otherwise would appeare to be méere iniurie and extremitie We haue also a great part of the Canon law dailie practised among vs especiallie in cases of tithes contracts of matrimonie and such like as are vsuallie to be séene in the consistories of our bishops and higher courts of the two archbishops where the exercise of the same is verie hotlie followed The third sort of lawes that we haue are our owne those alwaies so variable subiect to alteration and change that oft in one age diuerse iudgements doo passe vpon one maner of case whereby the saieng of the poet Tempora mutantur nos mutamur in illis may verie well be applied vnto such as being vrged with these words In such a yeare of the prince this opinion was taken for sound law doo answer nothing else but that the iudgement of our lawiers is now altered so that they saie farre otherwise The regiment that we haue therefore after our owne ordinances dependeth vpon thrée lawes to wit Statute law Common law Customarie law and Prescription according to the triple maner of our trials and iudgments which is by parlement verdict of twelue men at an assise or wager of battell of which the last is little vsed in our daies as no appeale dooth hold in the first and last rehearsed But to returne to my purpose The first is deliuered vnto vs by parlement which court being for the most part holden at Westminster néere London is the highest of all other consisteth of three seuerall sorts of people that is to saie the nobilitie cleargie and commons of this realme And thereto is not summoned but vpon vrgent occasion when the prince dooth see his time and that by seuerall writs dated commonlie full six wéekes before it begin to be holden Such lawes as are agreed vpon in the higher house by the lords spirituall and temporall and in the lower house by the commons and bodie of the realme whereof the conuocation of the cleargie holden in Powles or if occasion so require in Westminster church is a member there speaking by the mouth of the knights of the shire and burgesses remaine in the end to be confirmed by the prince who commonlie resorteth thither of custome vpon the first and last daies of this court there to vnderstand what is doone and giue his roiall consent to such statutes as him liketh of Comming therefore thither into the higher house and hauing taken his throne the speaker of the parlement for one is alwaies appointed to go betwéene the houses as an indifferent mouth for both readeth openlie the matters there determined by the said thrée estates and then craueth the princes consent and finall confirmation to the same The king hauing heard the summe and principall points of each estatute brieflie recited vnto him answereth in French with great deliberation vnto such as he liketh Il nous plaist but to the rest Il ne plaist whereby the latter are made void and frustrate That also which his maiestie liketh of is hereby authorised confirmed euer after holden for law except it be repealed in anie the like assemblie The number of the commons assembled in the lower house beside the cleargie consisteth of ninetie knights For each shire of England hath two gentlemen or knights of greatest wisedome and reputation chosen out of the bodie of the same for that onelie purpose sauing that for Wales one onlie is supposed sufficient in euerie countie whereby the number afore mentioned is made vp There are likewise fourtie and six citizens 289 burgesses and fourtéene barons so that the whole assemblie of the laitie of the lower house consisteth of foure hundred thirtie and nine persons if the iust number be supplied Of the lawes here made likewise some are penall and restraine the common law and some againe are found to inlarge the same The one sort of these also are for the most part taken strictlie according to the letter the other more largelie and beneficiallie after their intendment and meaning The Common law standeth vpon sundrie maximes or principles and yeares or termes which doo conteine such cases as by great studie and solemne argument of the iudges sound practise confirmed by long experience fetched euen from the course of most ancient lawes made farre before the conquest and thereto the déepest reach and foundations of reason are ruled and adiudged for law Certes these cases are otherwise called plees or action wherof there are two sorts the one criminall and the other ciuill The meanes and messengers also to determine those causes are our writs or bréefes whereof there are some originall and some iudiciall The parties plaintiffe defendant when they appeare procéed if the case doo so require by plaint or declaration barre or answer replication reioinder and so by rebut surre but to issue and triall if occasion so fall out the one side affirmatiuelie the other negatiuelie as common experience teacheth Our trials and recoueries are either by verdict and demourre confession or default wherein if anie negligence or trespasse hath béene committed either in processe and forme or in matter and iudgement the partie grieued may haue a writ of errour to vndoo the same but not in the same court where the former iudgement was giuen Customarie law consisteth of certeine laudable customes vsed in some priuat countrie intended first to begin vpon good and reasonable considerations as gauell kind which is all the male children equallie to inherit and continued to this daie in Kent where it is onelie to my knowledge reteined and no where else in England It was at the first deuised by the Romans as appeareth by Caesar in his cōmentaries wherein I find that to breake and daunt the force of the rebellious Germans they made a law that all the male children or females for want of males which holdeth still in England should haue their fathers inheritance equallie diuided amongst them By this meanes also it came to passe that whereas before time for the space of sixtie yeares they had put the Romans to great and manifold troubles within the space of thirtie yeares after this law made their power did wax so feeble and such discord fell out amongst themselues that they were not able to mainteine warres with the Romans nor raise anie iust armie against them For as a riuer runing with one streame is swift and more plentifull of water than when it is drained or drawne into manie branches so the
so is it inwardlie diuided into sundrie roomes aboue and beneath and where plentie of wood is they couer them with tiles otherwise with straw sedge or réed except some quarrie of sâ—ate be néere hand from whence they haue for their monie so much as may suffice them The claie wherewith our houses are impanelled is either white red or blue and of these the first dooth participat verie much with the nature of our chalke the second is called lome but the third eftsoones changeth colour so soone as it is wrought notwithstanding that it looke blue when it is throwne out of the pit Of chalke also we haue our excellent Asbestos or white lime made in most places wherewith being quenched we strike ouer our claie workes and stone wals in cities good townes rich farmers and gentlemens houses otherwise in steed of chalke where it wanteth for it is so scant that in some places it is sold by the pound they are compelled to burne a certeine kind of red stone as in Wales and else where other stones and shels of oisters and like fish found vpon the sea coast which being conuerted into lime doth naturallie as the other abhorre and eschew water whereby it is dissolued and neuerthelesse desire oile wherewith it is easilie mixed as I haue seene by experience Within their doores also such as are of â—bilitâ— doo oft make their floores and parget of fine alabaster burned which they call plaster of Paris whereof in some places we haue great plentie and that verie profitable against the rage of fire In plastering likewise of our fairest houses ouer our heads we vse to laie first a laine or two of white morter tempered with haire vpon laths which are nailed one by another or sometimes vpon reed or wickers more dangerous for fire and made fast here and there with saplaths for falling downe and finallie couer all with the aforesaid plaster which beside the delectable whitenesse of the stuffe it selfe is laied on so euen and smoothlie as nothing in my iudgment can be doone with more exactnesse The wals of our houses on the inner sides in like sort be either hanged with tapisterie arras worke or painted cloths wherin either diuerse histories or hearbes beasts knots and such like are stained or else they are seeled with oke of our owne or wainescot brought hither out of the east countries whereby the roomes are not a little commended made warme and much more close than otherwise they would be As for stooues we haue not hitherto vsed them greatlie yet doo they now begin to be made in diuerse houses of the gentrie and wealthie citizens who build them not to worke and feed in as in Germanie and else where but now and then to sweat in as occasion and néed shall require it This also hath béene common in England contrarie to the customes of all other nations and yet to be séene for example in most stréets of London that many of our greatest houses haue outwardlie béene verie simple and plaine to sight which inwardlie haue beene able to receiue a duke with his whole traine and lodge them at their ease Hereby moreouer it is come to passe that the fronts of our stréets haue not béene so vniforme and orderlie builded as those of forreiâ—e cities where to saie truth the vtterside of their mansions and dwellings haue oft more cost bestowed vpon them than all the rest of the house which are often verie simple and vneasie within as experience dooth confirme Of old time our countrie houses in steed of glasse did vse much lattise and that made either of wicker or fine rifts of oke in chekerwise I read also that some of the better sort in and before the times of the Saxons who notwithstanding vsed some glasse also since the time of Benedict Biscop the moonke that brought the feat of glasing first into this land did make panels of horne in stéed of glasse fix them in woodden calmes But as horne in windows is now quite laid downe in euerie place so our lattises are also growne into lesse vse bicause glasse is come to be so plentifull and within a verie little so good cheape if not better then the other I find obscure mention of the specular stone also to haue béene found and applied to this vse in England but in such doubtfull sort as I dare not affirme it for certeine Neuerthelesse certeine it is that antiquitie vsed it before glasse was knowen vnder the name of Selenites And how glasse was first found I care not greatlie to remember euen at this present although it be directlie beside my purposed matter In Syria phenices which bordereth vpon Iurie néere to the foot of mount Carmell there is a moore or marris wherout riseth a brooke called somtime Belus and falleth into the sea néere to Ptolemais This riuer was fondlie ascribed vnto Baall and also honored vnder that name by the infidels long time before there was anie king in Israell It came to passe also as a certeine merchant sailed that waie loden with Nitrum the passengers went to land for to repose themselues and to take in some store of fresh water into their vessell Being also on the shore they kindled a fire and made prouision for their dinner but bicause they wanted treuets or slones whereon to set their kettels on ran by chance into the ship and brought great péeces of Nitrum with him which serued their turne for that present To be short the said substance being hot and beginning to melt it mixed by chance with the grauell that laie vnder it and so brought foorth that shining substance which now is called glasse and about the time of Semiramis When the companie saw this they made no small accompt of their successe and foorthwith began to practise the like in other mixtures whereby great varietie of the said stuffe did also insue Certes for the time this historie may well be true for I read of glasse in Iob but for the rest I refer me to the common opinion conceiued by writers Now to turne againe to our windowes Heretofore also the houses of our princes and noble men were often glased with Berill an example whereof is yet to be séene in Sudleie castell and in diuerse other places with fine christall but this especiallie in the time of the Romans wherof also some fragments haue béene taken vp in old ruines But now these are not in vse so that onelie the clearest glasse is most estéemed for we haue diuerse sorts some brought out of Burgundie some out of Normandie much out of Flanders beside that which is made in England which would be so good as the best if we were diligent and carefull to bestow more cost vpon it and yet as it is each one that may will haue it for his building Moreouer the mansion houses of our countrie townes and villages which in champaine ground stand altogither by stréets ioining one to an other but in woodland
soiles dispersed here and there each one vpon the seuerall grounds of their owners are builded in such sort generallie as that they haue neither dairie stable nor bruehouse annexed vnto them vnder the same roofe as in manie places beyond the sea some of the north parts of our countrie but all separate from the first and one of them from another And yet for all this they are not so farre distant in sunder but that the goodman lieng in his bed may lightlie heare what is doone in each of them with ease and call quicklie vnto his meinie if anie danger should attach him The ancient manours and houses of our gentlemen are yet and for the most part of strong timber in framing whereof our carpenters haue beene and are worthilie preferred before those of like science among all other nations Howbeit such as be latelie builded are cōmonlie either of bricke or hard stone or both their roomes large and comelie and houses of office further distant from their lodgings Those of the nobilitie are likewise wrought with bricke and hard stone as prouision may best be made but so magnificent and statelie as the basest house of a baron dooth often match in our daies with some honours of princes in old time So that if euer curious building did florish in England it is in these our yeares wherin our workemen excell and are in maner comparable in skill with old Vitruuius Leo Baptista and Serlo Neuerthelesse their estimation more than their gréedie and seruile couetousnesse ioined with a lingering humour causeth them often to be reiected strangers preferred to greater bargaines who are more reasonable in their takings and lesse wasters of time by a great deale than our owne The furniture of our houses also exceedeth and is growne in maner euen to passing delicacie and herein I doo not speake of the nobilitie and gentrie onelie but likewise of the lowest sort in most places of our south countrie that haue anie thing at all to take to Certes in noble mens houses it is not rare to sée abundance of Arras rich haugings of tapistrie siluer vessell and so much other plate as may furnish sundrie cupbords to the summe oftentimes of a thousand or two thousand pounds at the least whereby the value of this and the rest of their stuffe dooth grow to be almost inestimable Likewise in the houses of knights gentlemen merchantmen and some other wealthie citizens it is not geson to behold generallie their great prouision of tapistrie Turkie worke pewter brasse fine linen and thereto costlie cupbords of plate worth fiue or six hundred or a thousand pounds to be deemed by estimation But as herein all these sorts doo far excéed their elders and predecessors and in neatnesse and curiositie the merchant all other so in time past the costlie furniture staied there whereas now it is descended yet lower euen vnto the inferiour artificers and manie farmers who by vertue of their old and not of their new leases haue for the most part learned also to garnish their cupbords with plate their ioined beds with tapistrie and silke hangings and their tables with carpets fine naperie whereby the wealth of our countrie God be praised therefore and giue vs grace to imploie it well dooth infinitelie appeare Neither doo I speake this in reproch of anie man God is my iudge but to shew that I do reioise rather to sée how God hath blessed vs with his good gifts and whilest I behold how that in a time wherein all things are growne to most excessiue prices what commoditie so euer is to be had is dailie plucked from the communaltie by such as looke into euerie trade we doo yet find the means to obtein atchiue such furniture as heretofore hath beene vnpossible There are old men yet dwelling in the village where I remaine which haue noted three things to be maruellouslie altred in England within their sound remembrance other three things too too much increased One is the multitude of chimnies latelie exected wheras in their yoong daies there were not about two or thrée if so manie in most vplandish townes of the realme the religious houses manour places of their lords alwaies excepted and peraduenture some great personages but ech one made his fire against a reredosse in the hall where he dined and dressed his meat The second is the great although not generall amendment of lodging for said they our fathers yea and we our selues also haue lien full oft vpon straw pallets on rough mats couered onelie with a shéet vnder couerlets made of dagswain or hopharlots I vse their owne termes and a good round log vnder their heads in steed of a bolster or pillow If it were so that our fathers or the good man of the house had within seuen yeares after his mariage purchased a matteres or flockebed and thereto a sacke of chaffe to rest his head vpon he thought himselfe to be as well lodged as the lord of the towne that peraduenture laie seldome in a bed of downe or whole fethers so well were they contented and with such base kind of furniture which also is not verie much amended as yet in some parts of Bedfordshire and elsewhere further off from our southerne parts Pillowes said they were thought méet onelie for women in child-bed As for seruants if they had anie shéet aboue them it was well for seldome had they anie vnder their bodies to kéepe them from the pricking straws that ran oft through the canuas of the pallet and rased their hardened hides The third thing they tell of is the exchange of vessell as of treene platters into pewter and woodden spoones into siluer or tin For so common were all sorts of tréene stuffe in old time that a man should hardlie find foure péeces of pewter of which one was peraduenture a salt in a good farmers house and yet for all this frugalitie if it may so be iustly called they were scarse able to liue and paie their rents at their daies without selling of a cow or an horsse or more although they paid but foure pounds at the vttermost by the yeare Such also was their pouertie that if some one od farmer or husbandman had béene at the alehouse a thing greatlie vsed in those daies amongst six or seuen of his neighbours and there in a brauerie to shew what store he had did cast downe his pursse and therein a noble or six shillings in siluer vnto them for few such men then cared for gold bicause it was not so readie paiment and they were oft inforced to giue a penie for the exchange of an angell it was verie likelie that all the rest could not laie downe so much against it whereas in my time although peraduenture foure pounds of old rent be improued to fortie fiftie or an hundred pounds yet will the farmer as another palme or date trée thinke his gaines verie small toward the end of
his terme if he haue not six or seuen yeares rent lieng by him therewith to purchase a new lease beside a faire garnish of pewter on his cupbord with so much more in od vessell going about the house thrée or foure featherbeds so manie couerlids and carpets of tapistrie a siluer salt a bowle for wine if not an whole neast and a dozzen of spoones to furnish vp the sute This also he taketh to be his owne cléere for what stocke of monie soeuer he gathereth laieth vp in all his yeares it is often séene that the landlord will take such order with him for the same when he renueth his lease which is commonlie eight or six yeares before the old be expired sith it is now growen almost to a custome that if he come not to his lord so long before another shall step in for a reuersion and so defeat him out right that it shall neuer trouble him more than the haire of his beard when the barber hath washed and shauen it from his chin And as they commend these so beside the decaie of housekéeping whereby the poore haue beene relieued they speake also of thrée things that are growen to be verie grieuous vnto them to wit the inhansing of rents latelie mentioned the dailie oppression of copiholders whose lords séeke to bring their poore tenants almost into plaine seruitude and miserie dailie deuising new meanes and séeking vp all the old how to cut them shorter and shorter doubling trebling and now then seuen times increasing their fines driuing them also for euerie trifle to loose and forfeit their tenures by whome the greatest part of the realme dooth stand and is mainteined to the end they may fléece them yet more which is a lamentable hering The third thing they talke of is vsurie a trade brought in by the Iewes now perfectlie practised almost by euerie christian and so commonlie that he is accompted but for a foole that dooth lend his monie for nothing In time past it was Sors pro sorte that is the principall onelie for the principall but now beside that which is aboue the principall properlie called Vsura we chalenge Foenus that is commoditie of soile fruits of the earth if not the ground it selfe In time past also one of the hundred was much from thence it rose vnto two called in Latine Vsura Ex sextante thrée to wit Ex quadrante then to foure to wit Ex triente then to fiue which is Ex quincunce then to six called Ex semisse c as the accompt of the Assis ariseth and comming at the last vnto Vsura ex asse it amounteth to twelue in the hundred and therefore the Latines call it Centesima for that in the hundred moneth it doubleth the principall but more of this elsewhere See Cicero against Verres Demosthenes against Aphobus and Athenaeus lib. 13. in fine and when thou hast read them well helpe I praie thée in lawfull maner to hang vp such as take Centū pro cento for they are no better worthie as I doo iudge in conscience Forget not also such landlords as vse to value their leases at a secret estimation giuen of the wealth and credit of the taker whereby they séeme as it were to cat them vp and deale with bondmen so that if the leassée be thought to be worth an hundred pounds he shall paie no lesse for his new terme or else another to enter with hard and doubtfull couenants I am sorie to report it much more gréeued to vnderstand of the practise but most sorowfull of all to vnderstand that men of great port and countenance are so farre from suffering their farmers to haue anie gaine at all that they themselues become grasiers butchers tanners shéepmasters woodmen and denique quid non thereby to inrich themselues and bring all the wealth of the countrie into their owne hands leauing the communaltie weake or as an idoll with broken or féeble armes which may in a time of peace haue a plausible shew but when necessitie shall inforce haue an heauie and bitter sequele Of cities and townes in England Cap. 13. AS in old time we read that there were eight and twentie flamines and archflamines in the south part of this I le and so manie great cities vnder their iurisdiction so in these our daies there is but one or two fewer and each of them also vnder the ecclesiasticall regiment of some one bishop or archbishop who in spirituall cases haue the charge and ouersight of the same So manie cities therefore are there in England and Wales as there be bishopriks archbishopriks For notwithstanding that Lichfield and Couentrie and Bath and Welles doo séeme to extend the aforesaid number vnto nine and twentie yet neither of these couples are to be accounted but as one entier citie and sée of the bishop sith one bishoprike can haue relation but vnto one sée and the said see be situate but in one place after which the bishop dooth take his name It appeareth by our old and ancient histories that the cities of this southerlie portion haue beene of excéeding greatnesse and beautie whereof some were builded in the time of the Samotheans and of which not a few in these our times are quite decaied and the places where they stood worne out of all remembrance Such also for the most part as yet remaine are maruellouslie altered insomuch that whereas at the first they were large and ample now are they come either vnto a verie few houses or appeare not to be much greater in comparison than poore simple villages Antoninus the most diligent writer of the thorough fares of Britaine noteth among other these ancient townes following as Sitomagus which he placeth in the waie from Norwich as Leland supposeth wherin they went by Colchester to London Nouiomagus that lieth betwéene Carleill and Canturburie within ten miles east of London and likewise Neomagus and Niomagus which take their names of their first founder Magus the sonne of Samothes second king of the Celtes that reigned in this Iland and not A profunditate onelie as Bodinus affirmeth out of Plinie as if all the townes that ended in Magus should stand in holes and low grounds which is to be disprooued in diuerse cities in the maine as also here with vs. Of these moreouer sir Thomas Eliot supposeth Neomagus to haue stood somewhere about Chester George Lillie in his booke of the names of ancient places iudgeth Niomagus to be the verie same that we doo now call Buckingham and lieth farre from the shore And as these and sundrie other now perished tooke their denomination of this prince so there are diuerse causes which mooue me to coniecture that Salisburie dooth rather take the first name of Sarron the sonne of the said Magus than of Caesar Caradoc or Seuerus as some of our writers doo imagine or else at the least wise of Salisburge of the maine from whence some Saxons
they happened oftentimes vpon Lempet shels péeces of rustie anchors and kéeles of great vessels wherevpon some by and by gathered that either the Thames or some arme of the sea did beat vpon that towne not vnderstanding that these things might aswell happen in great lakes and meres wherof there was one adioining to the north side of the citie which laie then as some men thinke vnwalled but that also is false For being there vpon occasion this summer passed I saw some remnant of the old wals standing in that place which appeared to haue béene verie substantiallie builded the ruines likewise of a greater part of them are to be séene running along by the old chappell hard by in maner of a banke Whereby it is euident that the new towne standeth cleane without the limits of the old and that the bridge whereof the historie of S. Albane speaketh was at the nether end 〈◊〉 Halliwell stréet or there about for so the view of the place doth inforce me to coniecture This mere which the Latine copie of the description of Britaine written of late by Humfrey Lhoid our countrie man calleth corruptlie Stagnum enaximum for Stagnum maximum at the first belonged to the king and thereby Offa in his time did reape no small commoditie It continued also vntill the time of Alfrijc the seuenth abbat of that house who bought it outright of the king then liuing and by excessiue charges drained it so narrowlie that within a while he left it drie sauing that he reserued a chanell for the riuer to haue hir vsuall course which he held vp with high bankes bicause there was alwaies contention betwéene the moonks and the kings seruants which fished on that water vnto the kings behoofe In these daies therefore remaineth no maner mention of this poole but onelie in one stréet which yet is called Fishpoole stréet wherof this may suffice for the resolution of such men as séeke rather to yéeld to an inconuenience than that their Gildas should seeme to mistake this riuer Hauing thus digressed to giue some remembrance of the old estate of Verolamium it is now time to returne againe vnto my former purpose Certes I would gladlie set downe with the names and number of the cities all the townes and villages in England and Wales with their true longitudes and latitudes but as yet I cannot come by them in such order as I would howbeit the tale of our cities is soone found by the bishoprikes sith euerie sée hath such prerogatiue giuen vnto it as to beare the name of a citie to vse Regaleius within hir owne limits Which priuilege also is granted to sundrie ancient townes in England especiallie northward where more plentie of them is to be found by a great deale than in the south The names therefore of our cities are these London Yorke Canturburie Winchester Cairleill Durham Elie. Norwich Lincolne Worcester Glocester Hereford Salisburie Excester Bath Lichfield Bristow Rochester Chester Chichester Oxford Peterborow Landaffe S. Dauids Bangor S. Asaph Whose particular plots and models with their descriptions shall insue if it may be brought to passe that the cutters can make dispatch of them before this chronologie be published Of townes and villages likewise thus much will I saie that there were greater store in old time I meane within three or foure hundred yeare passed than at this present And this I note out of diuerse records charters and donations made in times past vnto sundrie religious houses as Glassenburie Abbandon Ramseie Elie and such like and whereof in these daies I find not so much as the ruines Leland in sundrie places complaineth likewise of the decaie of parishes in great cities and townes missing in some six or eight or twelue churches and more of all which he giueth particular notice For albeit that the Saxons builded manie townes and villages and the Normans well more at their first comming yet since the first two hundred yeares after the latter conquest they haue gone so fast againe to decaie that the ancient number of them is verie much abated Ranulph the moonke of Chester telleth of generall surueie made in the fourth sixtéenth nineteenth of the reigne of William Conqueror surnamed the Bastard wherein it was found that notwithstanding the Danes had ouerthrowâ—e a great manie there were to the number of 52000 townes 45002 parish churches and 75000 knights fées whereof the cleargie held 28015. He addeth moreouer that there were diuerse other builded since that time within the space of an hundred yeares after the comming of the Bastard as it were in lieu or recompense of those that William Rufus pulled downe for the erection of his new forrest For by an old booke which I haue and sometime written as it seemeth by an vndershiriffe of Nottingham I find euen in the time of Edw. 4. 45120 parish churches and but 60216 knights fées whereof the cleargie held as before 28015 or at the least 28000 for so small is the difference which he dooth séeme to vse Howbeit if the assertions of such as write in our time concerning this matter either are or ought to be of anie credit in this behalfe you shall not find aboue 17000 townes and villages and 9210 in the whole which is little more than a fourth part of the aforesaid number if it be throughlie scanned Certes this misfortune hath not onelie happened vnto our Ile nation but vnto most of the famous countries of the world heretofore and all by the gréedie desire of such as would liue alone and onelie to themselues And hereof we may take example in Candie of old time called Creta which as Homer writeth was called Hetacompolis bicause it conteined an hundred cities but now it is so vnfurnished that it may hardlie be called Tripolis Diodorus Siculus saith that Aegypt had once 18000 cities which so decaied in processe of time that when Ptolomeus Lagus reigned there were not aboue 3000 but in our daies both in all Asia Aegypt this lesser number shall not verie readilie he found In time past in Lincolne as the fame goeth there haue beene two and fiftie parish churches and good record appeareth for eight and thirtie but now if there be foure and twentie it is all This inconuenience hath growen altogither to the church by appropriations made vnto monasteries and religious houses a terrible canker and enimie to religion But to leaue this lamentable discourse of so notable and gréeuous an inconuenience growing as I said by incroching and ioining of house to house and laieng land to land whereby the inhabitants of manie places of our countrie are deuoured and eaten vp and their houses either altogither pulled downe or suffered to decaie by litle and litle although sometime a poore man peraduenture dooth dwell in one of them who not being able to repare it suffereth it to fall downe thereto thinketh himselfe verie friendlie dealt withall if he may haue an acre of ground assigned vnto him whereon to kéepe
onelie taketh good leisure to haue them in a readinesse and therefore both high and lowe in England Cymbalae pro galeis pro scutis tympanaâ— pulsant I would write here also of our maner of going to the warres but what hath the long blacke gowne to doo with glistering armour what sound acquaintance can there be betwixt Mars and the Muses or how should a man write anie thing to the purpose of that wherewith he is nothing acquainted This neuerthelesse will I adde of things at home that seldome shall you sée anie of my countriemen aboue eightéene or twentie yéeres old to go without a dagger at the least at his backe or by his side although they be aged burgesses or magistrates of anie citie who in appeerance are most exempt from brabling and contention Our nobilitie weare commonlie swords or rapiers with their daggers as dooth euerie common seruing man also that followeth his lord and master Some desperate cutters we haue in like sort which carrie two daggers or two rapiers in a sheath alwaies about them wherewith in euerie dronken fraie they are knowen to worke much mischiefe their swords daggers also are of a great length and longer than the like vsed in anie other countrie whereby ech one pretendeth to haue the more aduantage of his enimie But as manie orders haue béene taken for the intollerable length of these weapons so I sée as yet small redresse but where the cause thereof doth rest in sooth for my part I wote not I might here speake of the excessiue staues which diuerse that trauell by the waie doo carrie vpon their shoulders whereof some are twelue or thirtéene foote long beside the pike of twelue inches but as they are commonlie suspected of honest men to be theeues and robbers or at the leastwise scarse true men which beare them so by reason of this and the like suspicious weapons the honest traueller is now inforced to ride with a case of dags at his sadle bow or with some pretie short snapper whereby he may deale with them further off in his owne defense before he come within the danger of these weapons Finallie no man trauelleth by the waie without his sword or some such weapon with vs except the minister who coÌ„monlie weareth none at all vnlesse it be a dagger or hanger at his side Seldome also are they or anie other waifaring men robbed without the consent of the chamberleine tapster or ostler where they bait lie who féeling at their alighting whether their capcases or budgets be of anie weight or not by taking them downe from their sadles or otherwise see their store in drawing of their purses do by and by giue intimation to some one or other attendant dailie in the yard or house or dwelling hard by vpon such matches whether the preie be worth the following or no. If it be for their turne then the gentleman peraduenture is asked which waie he trauelleth and whether it please him to haue another ghest to beare him companie at supper who rideth the same waie in the morning that he doth or not And thus if he admit him or be glad of his acquaintance the cheate is halfe wrought And often it is séene that the new ghest shall be robbed with the old onelie to colour out the matter and kéepe him from suspicion Sometimes when they knowe which waie the passenger trauelleth they will either go before and lie in wait for him or else come galloping apace after wherby they will be sure if he ride not the stronger to be fingering with his purse And these are some of the policies of such shrews or close booted gentlemen as lie in wait for fat booties by the high waies and which are most commonlie practised in the winter season about the feast of Christmas when seruing men and vnthriftie gentlemen want monie to plaie at the dice and cards lewdlie spending in such wise whatsoeuer they haue wickedlie gotten till some of them sharplie set vpon their cheuisances be trussed vp in a Tiburne tippet which happeneth vnto them commonlie before they come to middle age Wherby it appéereth that some sort of youth will off haue his swinge although it be in a halter I might also intreat of our old maner of warfare vsed in and before the time of Cesar when as the cheefe brunt of our fight was in Essedis or wagons but this I also passe ouer noting neuerthelesse out of Propertius that our said wagons were gorgeous and gailie painted which he setteth downe in these foure verses insuing Arethusae ad Lycotam lib. 4. eleg 3. Te modò viderunt iteratos Bactra per ortus Te modò munito Sericus hostis equo HibernÃque Getae pictóque Brittannia curru Vstus Eoa discolor Indus aqua Of the nauie of England Chap. 17. THere is nothing that hath brought me into more admiration of the power and force of antiquitie than their diligence and care had of their nauies wherein whether I consider their spéedie building or great number of ships which some one kingdome or region possessed at one instant it giueth me still occasion either to suspect the historie or to thinke that in our times we come verie farre behind them For what a thing is it to haue a ship growing on the stub and sailing on the sea within the space of fiue and fiftie daies And yet such a nauie was to be séene in the first war of Carthage led thither by Duellius the Romane In the warres also against Hieron two hundred and twentie tall ships bare leafe saile within fiue and fortie daies In the second warre of Carthage the nauie that went with Scipio was felled in the wood and séeme to saile on the sea fullie furnished in sixe weekes which vnto them that are ignorant of things doth séeme to be false and vnpossible In like maner for multitude we find in Polybius that at one skirmish on the sea the Romans lost seauen hundred vessels which bare ech of them fiue rowes of ores on a side and the Carthaginenses fiue hundred And albeit the formes and apparell of these vessels were not altogither correspondent to our ships and gallies made in these daies yet the capacitie of most of them did not onelie match but farrre excéed them so that if one of their biremes onlie conteined so much in burden as a ship of ours of six hundred tun what shall we thinke of those which had seauen rowes of ores walking on a side But least I should séeme to speake more of these forren things than the course of the historie doth permit without licence to digresse giue me leaue I be séech thee gentle reader to wade yet a little further in the report of these ancient formes kinds of vessels For albeit that the discourse hereof maketh little to the description of our present nauie in England yet shall the report thereof not be vnprofitable and vnpleasant to such as shall reade among the writings of
and aboue fortie 656 hoies 100 but of hulkes catches fisherboats and craiers it lieth not in me to deliuer the iust account sith they are hardlie to come by Of these also there are some of the quéenes maiesties subiects that haue two or three some foure or six and as I heard of late one man whose name I suppresse for modesties sake hath bene knowne not long since to haue had sixtéene or seuentéene and emploied them wholie to the wafting in and out of our merchants whereby he hath reaped no small commoditie and gaine I might take occasion to tell of the notable and difficult voiages made into strange countries by Englishmen and of their dailie successe there but as these things are nothing incident to my purpose so I surcease to speake of them Onelie this will I ad to the end all men shall vnderstand somewhat of the great masses of treasure dailie emploied vpon our nauie how there are few of those ships of the first and second sort that being apparelled and made readie to sale are not woorth one thousand pounds or thrée thousand ducats at the least if they should presentlie be sold. What shall we thinke then of the greater but especiallie of the nauie roiall of which some one vessell is woorth two of the other as the ship wrights haue often told me It is possible that some couetous person hearing this report will either not credit it at all or suppose monie so emploied to be nothing profitable to the queenes coffers as a good husband said once when he hard there should be prouision made for armor wishing the quéenes monie to be rather laid out to some spéedier returne of gaine vnto hir grace bicause the realme saith he is in case good enough and so peraduenture he thought But if as by store of armour for the defense of the countrie he had likewise vnderstanded that the good kéeping of the sea is the safegard of our land he would haue altered his censure and soone giuen ouer his iudgement For in times past when our nation made small account of nauigation how soone did the Romans then the Saxons last of all the Danes inuade this Iland whose crueltie in the end inforced our countrumen as it were euen against their wils to prouide for ships from other places and build at home of their owne whereby their enimies were offentimes distressed But most of all were the Normans therein to be commended For in a short processe of time after the conquest of this Iland and good consider at ion had for the well kéeping of the same they supposed nothing more commodious for the defense of the countrie than the maintenance of a strong nauie which they spéedilie prouided mainteined and thereby reaped in the end their wished securitie wherewith before their times this Iland was neuer acquainted Before the comming of the Romans I doo not read that we had anie ships at all except a few made of wicker and couered with buffle hides like vnto the which there are some to be seene at this present in Scotland as I heare although there be a little I wote not well what difference betwéene them Of the same also Solinus speaketh so far as I remember neuerthelesse it may be gathered by his words how the vpper parts of them aboue the water onelie were framed of the said wickers and that the Britons did vse to fast all the whiles they went to the sea in them but whether it were doone for policie or superstition as yet I doo not read In the beginning of the Saxons regiment we had some ships also but as their number and mould was litle and nothing to the purpose so Egbert was the first prince that euer throughlie began to know this necessitie of a nauie and vse the seruice thereof in the defense of his countrie After him also other princes as Alfred Edgar Ethelred c indeuoured more and more to store themselues at the full with ships of all quantities but chieflie Edgar for he prouided a nauie of 1600 aliàs 3600 saile which he diuided into foure parts and sent them to abide vpon foure sundrie coasts of the land to keepe the same from pirats Next vnto him and worthie to be remembred is Etheldred who made a law that euerie man holding 310 hidelands should find a ship furnished to serue him in the warres Howbeit and as I said before when all their name was at the greatest it was not comparable for force and sure building to that which afterward the Normans prouided neither that of the Normans anie thing like to the same that is to be séene now in these our daies For the iourneies also of our ships you shall vnderstand that a well builded vessell will run or saile commonlie thrée hundred leagues or nine hundred miles in a wéeke or peraduenture some will go 2200 leagues in six wéekes and an halfe And suerlie if their lading be readie against they come thither there be of them that will be here at the west Indies home againe in twelue or thirteene wéekes from Colchester although the said Indies be eight hundred leagues from the cape or point of Cornewall as I haue beene informed This also I vnderstand by report of some trauellers that if anie of our vessels happen to make a voiage to Hispaniola or new Spaine called in time past Quinquezia and Haiti and lieth betwéene the north tropike and the equator after they haue once touched at the Canaries which are eight daies sailing or two hundred and fiftie leages from S. Lucas de Barameda in Spaine they will be there in thirtie or fourtie dates home againe in Cornewall in other eight wéekes which is a goodlie matter beside the safetie and quietnesse in the passage But more of this elsewhere Of faires and markets Chap. 18. THere are as I take it few great townes in England that haue not their wéekelie markets one or more granted from the prince in which all maner of prouision for houshold is to be bought and sold for ease and benefit of the countrie round about Wherby as it cōmeth to passe that no buier shall make anie great iourneie in the purueiance of his necessities so no occupier shall haue occasion to trauell far off with his commodities except it be to séeke for the highest prices which commonlie are néere vnto great cities where round and spéediest vtterance is alwaies to be had And as these haue béene in times past erected for the benefit of the realme so are they in many places too too much abused for the reliefe and ease of the buier is not so much intended in them as the benefit of the seller Neither are the magistrats for the most part as men loth to displease their neighbours for their one yeares dignitie so carefull in their offices as of right and dutie they should bée For in most of these markets neither assises of bread nor orders for goodnesse and swéetnesse of graine and
or load at the first for marring the market but by the bushell or two or an horsseload at the most therby to be séene to keepe the crosse either for a shew or to make men eger to buie and so as they may haue it for monie not to regard what they paie And thus corne waxeth doere but it will be déerer the next market daie It is possible also that they mislike the price in the beginning for the whole yeare insuing as men supposing that corne will be litle worth for this of better price in the next yeare For they haue certeine superstitious obseruations where by they will giue a gesse at the sale of corne for the yeare following And our countriemen doo vse commonlie for barleie where I dwell to iudge after the price at Baldocke vpon S. Matthewes daie and for wheat as it is sold in séed time They take in like sort experiment by sight of the first flockes of cranes that flée southward in winter the age of the moone in the beginning of Ianuarie such other apish toies as by laieng twelue cornes vpon the hot hearth for the twelue moneths c whereby they shew themselues to be scant good christians but what care they so they may come by monie Herevpon also will they thresh out thrée parts of the old corne toward the latter end of the summer when new commeth apace to hand and cast the same in the fourth vnthreshed where it shall lie vntill the next spring or peraduenture till it must and putrifie Certes it is not dâ—intie to sée mustie corne in manie of our great markets of England which these great occupiers bring foorth when they can kéepe it no longer But as they are inforced offentimes vpon this one occasion somwhat to abate the price so a plague is not seldome ingendred thereby among the poorer sort that of necessitie must buie the same wherby manie thousands of all degrees are consumed of whose deaths in mine opinion these farmers are not vnguiltie But to proceed If they laie not vp their graine or wheat in this maner they haue yet another policie whereby they will séeme to haue but small store left in their barnes for else they will gird their sheues by the band and stacke it vp of new in lesse roome to the end it may not onlie séeme lesse in quantitie but also giue place to the corne that is yet to come into the barne or growing in the field If there happen to be such plentie in the market on anie market daie that they cannot sell at their own price then will they set it vp in some fréends house against an other or the third daie not bring it foorth till they like of the sale If they sell anie at home beside harder measure it shall be déerer to the poore man that bieth it by two pence or a groat in a bushell than they may sell it in the market But as these things are worthie redresse so I wish that God would once open their eies that deale thus to sée their owne errours for as yet some of them little care how manie poore men suffer extremitie so that they may fill their purses and carie awaie the gaine It is a world also to sée how most places of the realme are pestered with purueiours who take vp egs butter chéese pigs capons hens chickens hogs bakon c in one market vnder pretense of their commissions suffer their wiues to sell the same in another or to pulters of London If these chapmen be absent but two or thrée market daies then we may perfectlie sée these wares to be more reasonablie sold and therevnto the crosses sufficientlie furnished of all things In like sort since the number of buâ—termen haue so much increased and since they trauell in such wife that they come to mens houses for their butter faster than they can make it it is almost incredible to see how the price of butter is augmented whereas when the owners were inforced to bring it to the market townes fewer of these butter buiers were stirring our butter was scarslie woorth eighteene pence the gallon that now is worth thrée shillings foure pence perhaps fiue shillings Wherby also I gather that the maintenance of a superfluous number of dealers in most trades â—illage alwaies excepted is one of the greatest causes why the prices of things become excessiue for one of them doo coÌ„monlie vse to out bid another And whilest our countrie commodities are commonlie bought and sold at our priuate houses I neuer looke to see this enormitie redressed or the markets well furnished I could saie more but this is euen inough more peraduenture than I shall be well thanked for yet true it is though some thinke it no trespasse This moreouer is to be lamented that one generall measure is not in vse throughout all England but euerie market towne hath in maner a seuerall bushell and the lesser it be the more sellers it draweth to resort vnto the same Such also is the couetousnesse of manie clearkes of the market that in taking view of measures they will alwaie so prouide that one and the same bushell shall be either too big or too little at their next comming and yet not depart without a fee at the first so that what by their mending at one time and empairing the same at another the countrie is greatlie charged and few iust measures to be had in anie stéed It is oft found likewise that diuerse vnconscionable dealers haue one measure to sell by another to buie withall the like is also in weights and yet all sealed and bronded Wherefore it were verie good that these two were reduced vnto one standard that is one bushell one pound one quarter one hundred one tale one number so should things in time fall into better order and fewer causes of contention be mooued in this land Of the complaint of such poore tenants as paie rent corne vnto their landlords I speake not who are often dealt withall very hardlie For beside that in the measuring of ten quarters for the most part they lose one through the iniquitie of the bushell such is the gréedinesse of the appointed receiuers thereof fault is found also with the goodnesse and cleannesse of the graine Wherby some péece of monie must néeds passe vnto their purses to stop their mouths withall or else my lord will not like of the corne Thou art worthie to loose thy lease c. Or if it be cheaper in the market than the rate allowed for it is in their rents then must they paie monie and no corne which is no small extremitie And thereby we may see how each one of vs indeuoureth to fléece and eat vp another Another thing there is in our markets worthie to be looked vnto and that is the recariage of graine from the same into losts and sollars of which before I gaue some intimation wherefore if it were ordered that euerie
seller should make his market by an houre or else the bailie or clearke of the said market to make sale therof according to his discretion without libertie to the farmer to fet vp their corne in houses and chambers I am persuaded that the prices of our graine would soone be abated Againe if it were enacted that each one should kéepe his next market with his graine and not to run six eight ten fouretéene or twentie miles from home to sell his corne where he dooth find the highest price and therby leaueth his neighbours vnfurnished I doo not thinke but that our markets would be farre better serued than at this present they are Finallie if mens barns might be indifferentlie viewed immediatlie after haruest and a note gethered by estimat and kept by some appointed trustie person for that purpose we should haue much more plentie of corne in our towne crosses than as yet is commonlie seene bicause each one hideth and hoordeth what he may vpon purpose either that it will be déerer or that he shall haue some priuie veine by bodgers who doo accustomablie so deale that the sea dooth load awaie no small part thereof into other countries our enimies to the great hinderance of our common-wealth at home and more likelie yet to be except some remedie be found But what doo I talke of these things or desire the suppression of bodgers being a minister Certes I may speake of them right well as séeling the harme in that I am a buier neuerthelesse I speake generallie in ech of them To conclude therefore in our markets all things are to be sold necessarie for mans vse and there is our prouision made commonlie for all the wéeke insuing Therefore as there are no great townes without one weekelie market at the least so there are verie few of them that haue not one or two faires or more within the compasse of the yeare assigned vnto them by the prince And albeit that some of them are not much better than Lowse faire or the common kirkemesses beyond the sea yet there are diuerse not inferiour to the greatest marts in Europe as Sturbridge faire neere to Cambridge Bristow faire Bartholomew faire at London Lin mart Cold faire at Newport pond for cattell and diuerse other all which or at leastwise the greatest part of them to the end I may with the more ease to the reader and lesse trauell to my slefe fulfill my taske in their recitall I haue set downe according to the names of the moneths wherein they are holden at the end of this booke where you shall find them at large as I borowed the same from I. Stow and the reports of others Of Parkes and Warrens Chap. 19. IN euerie shire of England there is great plentie of parkes whereof some here and there to wit welnere to the number of two hundred for hir daily prouision of that flesh apperteine to the prince the rest to such of the nobilitie and gentlemen as haue their lands and patrimonies lieng in or néere vnto the same I would gladlie haue set downe the iust number of these inclosures to be found in euerie countie but sith I cannot so doo it shall suffice to saie that in Kent and Essex onelie are to the number of an hundred and twentie in the bishoprike of Durham wherein great plentie of fallow deere is cherished and kept As for warrens of conies I iudge them almost innumerable and dailie like to incerase by reason that the blacke skins of those beasts are thought to counteruaile the prices of their naked carcases and this is the onelie cause whie the graie are lesse esteemed Neere vnto London their quickest merchandize is of the yong rabbets wherfore the older conies are brought from further off where there is no such speedie vtterance of rabbets and sucklings in their season nor so great losse by their skins sith they are suffered to growe vp to their full greatnesse with their owners Our parkes are geneâ—â—llie inclosed with strong pale made of oke of which kind of wood there is great store cherished in the woodland countries from time to time in ech of them onelie for the maintenance of the said defense and safe-keeping of the fallow déere from ranging about the countrie Howbeit in times past diuerse haue been fensed in with stone walles especiallie in the times of the Romans who first brought fallow déere into this land as some coniecture albeit those inclosures were ouerthrowne againe by the Saxons Danes as Cauisham Towner and Woodstocke beside other in the west countrie and one also at Bolton Among other things also to be seene in that towne there is one of the fairest clockes in Europe Where in wood is they are also inclosed with piles of state and therto it is douted of manie whether our bucke or doe are to be reckoned in wild or tame beasts or not Plinie deemeth them to be wild Martial is also of the same opinion where he saith Imbelles damae quid nisi praeda sumus And so in time past the like controuersie was about bées which the lawiers call Feras tit de acquirendo rerum dominio lib. 2. instit But Plinie attempting to decide the quarell calleth them Medias interferas placidas aues But whither am I so suddenlie digressed In returning therefore vnto our parks I find also the circuit of these inclosures in like manner conteine often times a walke of foure or fiue miles and sometimes more or lesse Wherby it is to be séene what store of ground is emploied vpon that vaine commoditie which bringeth no manner of gaine or profit to the owner sith they commonlie giue awaie their flesh neuer taking penie for the same except the ordinarie fée and parts of the déere giuen vnto the kéeper by a custome who beside three shillings foure pence or fiue shillings in monie hath the skin head vmbles chine and shoulders whereby he that hath the warrant for an whole bucke hath in the end little more than halfe which in my iudgement is scarselie equall dealing for venison in England is neither bought nor sold as in other countries but mainteined onelie for the pleasure of the owner and his friends Albeit I heard of late of one ancient ladie which maketh a great gaine by selling yeerelie hir husbands venison to the cookes as another of no lesse name will not sticke to ride to the market to sée hir butter sold but not performed without infinite scoffes and mockes euen of the poorest pezzants of the countrie who thinke them as odious matters in ladies and women of such countenance to sell their venison and their butter as for an earle to feele his oxen sheepe and lambs whether they be readie for the butcher or not or to sell his wooll vnto the clothier or to kéepe a tan-house or deale with such like affaires as belong not to men of honor but rather to farmers or grasiers for which such if there be anie may well be
In monte fracto where Iacobus de Voragino bishop of Gene Ioachimus Vadianus in Pompon Melam doo also make mention sith I take them but for fables far vnworthie that anie good man should staine his paper with such friuolous matters as are reported of them being deuised at the first by Satanas the father of lies for the holding of the ignorant credulous in their superstitions and errors Such also is the tale that goeth of Wenefrids well nothing inferior to that of Mercurie néere to port Caperia in Rome wherein such as went by would dip branches of baie and sprinkle the same vpon themselues and so manie as stood about them calling vpon Mercurie and crauing pardon for their sinnes as if that ceremonie had bene of force vnto forgiuenesse and remission of their trespasses And so it appeareth partlie by Cicero who being a man neither thinking well of their owne gods nor liking of the augures dooth write in his first De legibus except my memorie faile me aspersione aquae labem tolli corpoream castimoniam corporis praestari which maketh me to thinke further that they thought it equall with our late holie-water wherewith it maie be compared I might further also if I would make relation of diuerse welles which haue wrought manie miracles in time of superstition as S. Butolphs well in Hadstocke S. Germans well at Falkeburne Holie well at S. Albones and London and sundrie other in other places but as their vertues are now found out to be but baits to draw men and women vnto them either for gaine vnto the places where they were or satisfaction of the lewd disposition of such as hunted after other gaine so it shall suffice to haue touched them far off Onlie this will I ad that we haue no hurtfull waters no not vnto our shéepe though it please Cardan to auouch otherwise for our waters are not the causes but the signes of their infections when they drinke as I elsewhere haue noted in the chapter of cattell as also that we haue a spring neere Saffron Walden and not farre from the house of the lord Audleie which is of such force that it looseth the bodie of him that drinketh therof in verie genelt maner and beside that is verie delectable pleasant to be taken as I haue found by experience I heare also of two welles néere London of which the one is verie excellent water the other will beare no sope and yet so situat that the one is hard by the other And thus much of waters Of woods and marishes Chap. 22. IT should séeme by ancient records and the testimonie of sundrie authors that the whole countries of Lhoegres and Cambria now England and Wales haue sometimes béene verie well replenished with great woods groues although at this time the said commoditie be not a little decaied in both and in such wise that a man shall oft ride ten or twentie miles in ech of them and find verie little or rather none at all except it be néere vnto townes gentlemens houses villages where the inhabitants haue planted a few elmes okes hasels or ashes about their dwellings for their defense from the rough winds and keeping of the stormie weather from annoiance of the same This scarsitie at the first grew as it is thought either by the industrie of man for maintenance of tillage as we vnderstand the like to be doone of late by the Spaniards in the west Indies where they fired whole woods of verie great compasse therby to come by ground whereon to sow their graines or else thorough the couetousnesse of such as in preferring of pasture for their shéepe and greater cattell doo make small account of firebote and timber or finallie by the crueltie of the enimies whereof we haue sundrie examples declared in our histories Howbeit where the rocks and quarrie grounds are I take the swart of the earth to be so thin that no tree of anie greatnesse other than shrubs and bushes is able to grow or prosper long therein for want of sufficient moisture wherewith to feed them with fresh humour or at the leastwise of mould to shrowd staie vpright and cherish the same in the blustering winters weather till they may grow vnto anie greatnesse and spread or yéeld their rootes downe right into the soile about them and this either is or may be one other cause wherefore some places are naturallie void of wood But to procéed Although I must needs confesse that there is good store of great wood or timber here and there euen now in some places of England yet in our daies it is far vnlike to that plentie which our ancestors haue séene heretofore when statelie building was lesse in vse For albeit that there were then greater number of mesuages and mansions almost in euery place yet were their frames so slight and slender that one meane dwelling house in our time is able to counteruaile verie manie of them if you consider the present charge with the plentie of timber that we bestow vpon them In times past men were contented to dwell in houses builded of sallow willow plumtree hardbeame and elme so that the vse of oke was in maner dedicated wholie vnto churches religious houses princes palaces noblemens lodgings nauigation but now all these are reiected and nothing but oke anie whit regarded And yet sée the change for when our houses were builded of willow then had we oken men but now that our houses are come to be made of oke our men are not onlie become willow but a great manie through Persian delicacie crept in among vs altogither of straw which is a sore alteration In those the courage of the owner was a sufficient defense to kéepe the house in safetie but now the assurance of the timber double doores lockes and bolts must defend the man from robbing Now haue we manie chimnies and yet our tenderlings complaine of rheumes catarhs and poses Then had we none but reredosses and our heads did neuer ake For as the smoke in those daies was supposed to be a sufficient hardning for the timber of the house so it was reputed a far better medicine to kéepe the goodman and his familie from the quacke or pose wherewith as then verie few were oft acquainted Of the curiousnesse of these piles I speake not sith our workemen are growne generallie to such an excellencie of deuise in the frames now made that they far passe the finest of the old And such is their husbandrie in dealing with their timber that the same stuffe which in time past was reiected as crooked vnprofitable and to no vse but the fire dooth now come in the fronts and best part of the worke Wherby the common saieng is likewise in these daies verified in our mansion houses which earst was said onelie of the timber for ships that no oke can grow so crooked but it falleth out to some vse that necessarie in the nauie It is
viewed and wherein the compasse of the verie wall with the places where the gates stood is easie to be discerned the like also is to be séene at a place within two miles south of Burton called the Borow hils In these therefore and such like and likewise at Euolsburg now S. Neots or S. Needs and sundrie other places especiallie vpon the shore and coasts of Kent as Douer Rie Romneie Lid c is much of their coine also to be found and some péeces or other are dailie taken vp which they call Borow pence Dwarfs monie Hegs pence Feirie groats Iewes monie by other foolish names not woorthie to be remembred xsAt the comming of the Saxons the Britons vsed these holds as rescues for their cattell in the daie and night when their enimies were abroad the like also did the Saxons against the Danes by which occasions and now and then by carieng of their stones to helpe forward other buildings néere at hand manie of them were throwne downe and defaced which otherwise might haue continued for a longer time and so your honour would saie if you should happen to peruse the thickenesse and maner of building of those said wals and borowes It is not long since a siluer saucer of verie ancient making was found néere to Saffron Walden in the open field among the Sterbirie hils and eared vp by a plough but of such massie greatnesse that it weighed better than twentie ounces as I haue heard reported But if I should stand in these things vntill I had said all that might be spoken of them both by experience and testimonie of Leland in his Commentaries of Britaine and the report of diuerse yet liuing I might make a greater chapter than would be either conuenient or profitable to the reader wherefore so much onelie shall serue the turne for this time as I haue said alreadie of antiquities found within our Iland especiallie of coine whereof I purposed chiefelie to intreat Of the coines of England Chap. 25. THe Saxon coine before the conquest is in maner vtterlie vnknowne to me howbeit if my coniecture be anie thing I suppose that one shilling of siluer in those daies did counterpeise our common ounce though afterward it came to passe that it arose to twentie pence and so continued vntill the time of king Henrie the eight who first brought it to thrée shillings and foure pence afterward our siluer coine vnto brasse copper monies by reason of those inestimable charges which diuerse waies oppressed him And as I gather such obscure notice of the shilling which is called in Latine Solidus so I read more manifestlie of another which is the 48 part of a pound and this also currant among the Saxons of our Ile so well in gold as in siluer at such time as 240 of their penies made vp a iust pound fiue pence went to the shilling and foure shillings to the ounce But to procéed with my purpose After the death of K. Henrie Edward his sonne began to restore the aforesaid coine againe vnto fine siluer so quéene Marie his successour did continue his good purpose notwithstanding that in hir time the Spanish monie was verie cōmon in England by reason of hir mariage with Philip king of Spaine After hir decease the ladie Elizabeth hir sister and now our most gratious quéene souereigue and princesse did finish the matter wholie vtterly abolishing the vse of copper and brasen coine and conuerting the same into guns and great ordinance she restored sundrie coines of fine siluer as péeces of halfepenie farding of a penie of three halfe pence péeces of two pence of thrée pence of foure pence called the groat of six pence vsuallie named the testone and shilling of twelue pence whereon she hath imprinted hir owne image and emphaticall superscription Our gold is either old or new The old is that which hath remained since the time of king Edward the third or béene coined by such other princes as haue reigned since his deceasse without anie abasing or diminution of the finesse of that metall Therof also we haue yet remaining the riall the George noble the Henrie riall the salut the angell and their smaller peeces as halfes or quarters though these in my time are not so common to be séene I haue also beheld the souereigne of twentie shillings and the peece of shirtie shillings I haue heard likewise of péeces of fortie shillings three pounds fiue pounds and ten pounds But sith there were few of them coined and those onelie at the commandement of kings yearelie to bestow where their maiesties thought good in lie of new yeares gifts and rewards it is not requisit that I should remember them here amongst our currant monies The new gold is taken for such as began to be coined in the latter daies of king Henrie the eight at which time the finesse of the mettall began to be verie much alaied is not likelie to be restored for ought that I can see and yet is it such as hath béene coined since by his successors princes of this realme in value and goodnesse equall and not inferiour to the coine and currant gold of other nations where each one dooth couet chiefelie to gather vp our old finer gold so that the angels rials and nobles are more plentifullie seene in France Italie and Flanders than they be by a great deale within the realme of England if you regard the paiments which they dailie make in those kinds of our coine Our peeces now currant are of ten shillings fiue shillings and two shillings and six pence onelie and those of sundrie stamps and names as halfe souereigns equall in weight with our currant shilling whereby that gold is valued at ten times so much siluer quarters of souereigns otherwise called crownes and halfe crownes likewise angels halfe angels and quarters of angels or if there be anie other in good sooth I know them not as one scarselie acquainted with any siluer at all much lesse then God it wot with any store of gold The first currant shilling or siluer péeces of twelue pence stamped within memorie were coined by K. Henrie the eight in the twentith yeare of his reigne those of fiue shillings and of two shillings and six pence the halfe shilling by king Edward the sixt but the od péeces aboue remembred vnder the groat by our high and mightie princesse quéene Elizabeth the name of the groat penie two pence halfe penie and farding in old time the greatest siluer monies if you respect their denominations onelie being more ancient than that I can well discusse of the time of their beginnings Yet thus much I read that king Edward the first in the eight yeare of his reigne did first coine the penie and smallest péeces of siluer roundwise which before were square and woont to beare a double crosse with a crest in such sort that the penie might easilie be broken either into halfes or
carieng ouer their rams ewes to breed increase among them The first example hereof was giuen vnder Edward the fourth who not vnderstanding the botome of the sute of sundrie traitorous merchants that sought a present gaine with the perpetuall hinderance of their countrie licenced them to carie ouer certeine numbers of them into Spaine who hauing licence but for a few shipped veris manie a thing commonlie practised in other commodities also whereby the prince and hir land are not seldome times defrauded But such is our nature and so blind are we in déed that we sée no inconuenience before we féele it and for a present gaine we regard not what damage may insue to our posteritie Hereto some other man would ad also the desire that we haue to benefit other countries and to impech our owne And it is so sure as God liueth that euerie trifle which commeth from beyond the sea though it be not woorth thrée pence is more estéemed than a continuall commoditie at home with vs which far excéedeth that value In time past the vse of this commoditie consisted for the most part in cloth and woolsteds but now by meanes of strangers succoured here from domesticall persecution the same hath béene imploied vnto sundrie other vses as mockados baies vellures grograines c whereby the makers haue reaped no small commoditie It is furthermore to be noted for the low countries of Belgie know it and dailie experience notwithstanding the sharpenesse of our lawes to the contrarie dooth yet confirme it that although our rams weathers doo go thither from vs neuer so well headed according to their kind yet after they haue remained there a while they cast there their heads and from thencefoorth they remaine polled without any hornes at all Certes this kind of cattell is more cherished in England than standeth well with the commoditie of the commons or prosperitie of diuerse townes whereof some are wholie conuerted to their féeding yet such a profitable sweetnesse is their fléece such necessitie in their flesh and so great a benefit in the manuring of barren soile with their doong and pisse that their superfluous numbers are the better borne withall And there is neuer an husbandman for now I speake not of our great shéepemasters of whom some one man hath 20000 but hath more or lesse of this cattell séeding on his fallowes and short grounds which yéeld the siner fléece as Virgil following Varro well espied Georg. 3. where he saith Si tibi lanicium curae primùm aspera sylua Lappaequae tribulique absint fuge pabula laeta Neuerthelesse the sheepe of our countrie are often troubled with the rot as are our swine with the measels though neuer so generallie and manie men are now and then great losers by the same but after the calamitie is ouer if they can recouer and kéepe their new stocks sound for seauen yeares togither the former losse will easilie be recompensed with double commoditie Cardan writeth that our waters are hurtfull to our shéepe howbeit this is but his coniecture for we know that our shéepe are infected by going to the water and take the same as a sure and certeine token that a rot hath gotten hold of them their liuers and lights being alredie distempered through excessiue heat which inforceth them the rather to séeke vnto the water Certes there is no parcell of the maine wherin a man shall generallie find more fine and wholesome water than in England and therfore it is impossible that our shéepe should decaie by tasting of the same Wherfore the hinderance by rot is rather to be ascribed to the vnseasonablenes moisture of the weather in summer also their licking in of mildewes gossamire rowtie fogs ranke grasse full of superfluous iuice but speciallie I saie to ouer moist wether whereby the continuall raine pearsing into their hollow felles soketh foorthwith into their flesh which bringeth them to their baines Being also infected their first shew of sickenesse is their desire to drinke so that our waters are not vnto them Causa aegritudinis but Signum morbi what so euer Cardan doo mainteine to the contrarie There are peraduenture no small babes which are growne to be so good husbands that they can make account of euerie ten kine to be cléerelie woorth twentie pounds in coÌ„mon and indifferent yeares if the milke of fiue shéepe be dailie added to the same But as I wote not how true this surmise is bicause it is no part of my trade so I am sure hereof that some housewiues can and doo ad dailie a lesse proportion of ewes milke vnto the chéese of so manie kine whereby their cheese dooth the longer abide moist and eateth more brickle and mellow than otherwise it would Goats we haue pâ—ntie and of sundrie colours in the west parts of England especiallie in and towards Wales and amongst the rockie hilles by whome the owners doo reape no small aduantage some also are cherished elsewhere in diuerse stéeds for the benefit of such as are diseased with sundrie maladies vnto whom as I heare their milke chéese and bodies of their yoong kids are iudged verie profitable and therefore inquired for of manie farre and néere Certes I find among the writers that the milke of a goat is next in estimation to that of the woman for that it helpeth the stomach remooueth oppilations and stoppings of the liuer and looseth the bellie Some place also next vnto it the milke of the ew and thirdlie that of the cow But hereof I can shew no reason onelie this I know that ewes milke is fulsome sweet and such in tast as except such as are vsed vnto it no man will gladlie yéeld to liue and féed withall As for swine there is no place that hath greater store nor more wholesome in eating than are these here in England which neuerthelesse doo neuer anie good till they come to the table Of these some we eat greene for porke and other dried vp into bakon to haue it of more continuance Lard we make some though verie little because it is chargeable neither haue we such vse thereof as is to be séene in France and other countries sith we doo either bake our meat with swéet suet of beefe or mutton and bast all our meat with sweet or salt butter or suffer the fattest to bast it selfe by leisure In champaine countries they are kept by herds and an hogherd appointed to attend and wait vpon them who commonlie gathereth them togither by his noise and crie and leadeth them foorth to féed abroad in the fields In some places also women doo scowre and wet their cloths with their doong as other doo with hemlocks and netles but such is the sauor of the cloths touched withall that I cannot abide to weare them on my bodie more than such as are scowred with the reffuse sope than the which in mine opinion there is none more vnkindlie fauor Of our tame bores we make
brawne which is a kind of meat not vsuallie knowne to strangers as I take it otherwise would not the swart Rutters and French cookes at the losse of Calis where they found great store of this prouision almost in euerie house haue attempted with ridiculous successe to rost bake broile frie the same for their masters till they were better informed I haue heard moreouer how a noble man of England not long since did send ouer an hogshead of brawne readie sowsed to a catholike gentleman of France who supposing it to be fish reserued it till Lent at which time he did eat thereof with verie great frugalitie Thereto he so well liked of the prouision it selfe that he wrote ouer verie earnestlie with offer of great recompense for more of the same fish against the yeare insuing whereas if he had knowne it to haue beene flesh he would not haue touched it I dare saie for a thousand crownes without the popes dispensation A fréend of mine also dwelling sometime in Spaine hauing certeine Iewes at his table did set brawne before them whereof they did eat verie earnestlie supposing it to be a kind of fish not common in those parties but when the goodman of the house brought in the head in pastime among them to shew what they had eaten they rose from the table hied them home in hast ech of them procuring himselfe to vomit some by oile and some by other meanes till as they supposed they had clensed their stomachs of that prohibited food With vs it is accounted a great péece of seruice at the table from Nouember vntill Februarie be ended but chéeflie in the Christmasse time With the same also we begin our dinners ech daie after other and because it is somewhat hard of digestion a draught of malueseie bastard or muscadell is vsuallie droonke after it where either of them are conuenientlie to be had otherwise the meaner fort content themselues with their owne drinke which at that season is generallie verie strong and stronger indéed than in all the yeare beside It is made commonlie of the fore part of a tame bore set vp for the purpose by the space of a whole yere or two especiallie in gentlemens houses for the husbandmen and farmers neuer franke them for their owne vse aboue thrée or foure moneths or halfe a yéere at the most in which time he is dieted with otes and peason and lodged on the bare planks of an vneasie coat till his fat be hardened sufficientlie for their purpose afterward he is killed scalded and cut out and then of his former parts is our brawne made the rest is nothing so fat and therefore it beareth the name of sowse onelie and is commonlie reserued for the seruing man and hind except it please the owner to haue anie part therof baked which are then handled of custome after this manner The hinder parts being cut off they are first drawne with lard and then sodden being sodden they are sowsed in claret wine and vineger a certeine space and afterward baked in pasties and eaten of manie in stéed of the wild bore and trulie it is verie good meat the pestles may be hanged vp a while to drie before they be drawne with lard if you will and thereby prooue the better But hereof inough and therefore to come againe vnto our brawne the necke peeces being cut off round are called collars of brawne the shoulders are named shilds onelie the ribs reteine the former denomination so that these aforesaid péeces deserue the name of brawne the bowels of the beast are commonlie cast awaie because of their ranknesse and so were likewise his stones till a foolish fantasie got hold of late amongst some delicate dames who haue now found the meanes to dresse them also with great cost for a deintie dish and bring them to the boord as a seruice among other of like sort though not without note of their desire to the prouocation of fleshlie lust which by this their fond curiositie is not a little reuealed When the bore is thus cut out ech peece is wrapped vp either with bulrushes ozier péeles tape inkle or such like and then sodden in a lead or caldron togither till they be so tender that a man may thrust a brused rush or soft straw cleane through the fat which being doone they take it vp and laie it abroad to coole afterward putting it into close vessels they powre either good small ale or béere mingled with veriuice and salt thereto till it be couered and so let it lie now and then altering and changing the sowsing drinke least it should wax sowre till occasion serue to spend it out of the waie Some vse to make brawne of great barrow hogs and séeth them and sowse the whole as they doo that of the bore and in my iudgement it is the better of both and more easie of digestion But of brawne thus much and so much may seeme sufficient Of wild and tame foules Chap. 2. ORder requireth that I speake somewhat of the foules also of England which I may easilie diuide into the wild tame but alas such is my small skill in foules that to say the truth I can neither recite their numbers nor well distinguish one kind of them from another Yet this I haue by generall knowledge that there is no nation vnder the sunne which hath alreadie in the time of the yere more plentie of wild foule than we for so manie kinds as our Iland dooth bring foorth and much more would haue if those of the higher soile might be spared but one yeare or two from the greedie engins of couetous foulers which set onlie for the pot purse Certes this enormitie bred great trouble in K. Iohns daies insomuch that going in progresse about the tenth of his reigne he found little or no game wherewith to solace himself or exercise his falcons Wherfore being at Bristow in the Christmas insuing be restreined all maner of hawking or taking of wildfoule throughout England for a season whereby the land within few yeares was throughlie replenished againe But what stand I vpon this impertinent discourse Of such therefore as are bred in our land we haue the crane the bitter the wild tame swan the bustard the herron curlew snite wildgoose wind or doterell brant larke plouer of both sorts lapwing teele wigeon mallard sheldrake shoueler pewet seamew barnacle quaile who onelie with man are subiect to the falling sickenesse the notte the oliet or olife the dunbird woodcocke partrich and feasant besides diuerse other whose names to me are vtterlie vnknowne and much more the taste of their flesh wherewith I was neuer acquainted But as these serue not at all seasons so in their seuerall turnes there is no plentie of them wanting whereby the tables of the nobilitie and gentrie should séeme at anie time furnisht But of all these the production of none is more maruellous in my mind than that of the
barnacle whose place of generation we haue sought oft times so farre as the Orchades whereas peraduenture we might haue found the same neerer home and not onelie vpon the coasts of Ireland but euen in our owne riuers If I should say how either these or some such other foule not much vnlike vnto them haue bred of late times for their place of generation is not perpetuall but as opportunitie serueth and the circumstances doo minister occasion in the Thames mouth I doo not thinke that manie will beleeue me yet such a thing hath there béene seene where a kind of foule had his beginning vpon a short tender shrub standing néere vnto the shore from whence when their time came they fell downe either into the salt water and liued or vpon the drie land and perished as Pena the French herbarian hath also noted in the verie end of his herball What I for mine owne part haue séene here by experience I haue alreadie so touched in the chapter of Ilands that it should be but time spent in vaine to repeat it here againe Looke therefore in the description of Man or Manaw for more of these barnacles as also in the eleuenth chapter of the description of Scotland I doo not doubt but you shall in some respect be satisfied in the generation of these foules As for egrets pawpers and such like they are dailie brought vnto vs from beyond the sea as if all the foule of our countrie could not suffice to satisfie our delicate appetites Our tame foule are such for the most part as are common both to vs and to other countries as cocks hens géese duckes peacocks of Iude pigeons now an hurtfull foule by reason of their multitudes and number of houses dailie erected for their increase which the bowres of the countrie call in scorne almes houses and dens of theeues and such like wherof there is great plentie in euerie farmers yard They are kept there also to be sold either for readie monie in the open markets or else to be spent at home in good companie amongst their neighbors without reprehension or fines Neither are we so miserable in England a thing onelie granted vnto vs by the especiall grace of God and libertie of our princes as to dine or sup with a quarter of a hen or to make so great a repast with a cocks combe as they doo in some other countries but if occasion serue the whole carcasses of manie capons hens pigeons and such like doo oft go to wracke beside béefe mutton veale and lambe all which at euerie feast are taken for necessarie dishes amongest the communaltie of England The golding of cocks whereby capons are made is an ancient practise brought in of old time by the Romans when they dwelt here in this land but the gelding of turkies or Indish peacocks is a newer deuise and certeinlie not vsed amisse sith the rankenesse of that bird is verie much abated thereby and the strong taste of the flesh in sundrie wise amended If I should say that ganders grow also to be gelded I suppose that some will laugh me to scorne neither haue I tasted at anie time of such a foule so serued yet haue I heard it more than once to be vsed in the countrie where their géese are driuen to the field like heards of cattell by a gooseheard a toie also no lesse to be maruelled at than the other For as it is rare to heare of a gelded gander so is it strange to me to sée or heare of géese to be led to the field like shéepe yet so it is their gooseheard carieth a rattle of paper or parchment with him when he goeth about in the morning to gather his gostings togither the noise whereof commeth no sooner to their eares than they fall to gagling and hasten to go with him If it happen that the gates be not yet open or that none of the house be stirring it is ridiculous to sée how they will peepe vnder the doores and neuer leaue creaking and gagling till they be let out vnto him to ouertake their fellowes With vs where I dwell they are not kept in this sort nor in manie other places neither are they kept so much for their bodies as their feathers Some hold furthermore an opinion that in ouer ranke soiles their doong dooth so qualifie the batablenesse of the soile that their cattell is thereby kept from the garget and sundrie other diseases although some of them come to their ends now and then by licking vp of their feathers I might here make mention of other foules producted by the industrie of man as betwéene the fesant cocke and doonghill hen or betwéene the fesant and the ringdooue the peacocke and the turkie hen the partrich and the pigeon but sith I haue no more knowledge of these than what I haue gotten by mine care I will not meddle with them Yet Cardan speaking of the second sort dooth affirme it to be a foule of excellent beautie I would likewise intreat of other foules which we repute vncleane as rauens crowes pies choughes rookes kites iaies ringtailes starlings woodspikes woodnawes rauens c but sith they abound in all countries though peraduenture most of all in England by reason of our negligence I shall not néed to spend anie time in the rehearsall of them Neither are our crowes and thoughs cherished of purpose to catch vp the woormes that bréed in our soiles as Polydor supposeth sith there are no vplandish townes but haue or should haue nets of their owne in store to catch them withall Sundrie acts of parlement are likewise made for their vtter destruction as also the spoile of other rauenous fouls hurtfull to pultrie conies lambs and kids whose valuation of reward to him that killeth them is after the head a deuise brought from the Goths who had the like ordinance for the destruction of their white crowes and tale made by the becke which killed both lambs and pigs The like order is taken with vs for our vermines as with them also for the rootage out of their wild beasts sauing that they spared their greatest beares especiallie the white whose skins are by custome priuilege reserued to couer those planchers wherevpon their priests doo stand at Masse least he should take some vnkind cold in such a long péece of worke and happie is the man that may prouide them for him for he shall haue pardon inough for that so religious an act to last if he will till doomes day doo approch and manie thousands after Nothing therefore can be more vnlikelie to be true than that these noisome creatures are nourished amongst vs to deuoure our wormes which doo not abound much more in England than elsewhere in other countries of the maine It may be that some looke for a discourse also of our other foules in this place at my hand as nightingales thrushes blackebirds mauises ruddocks redstarts or dunocks larkes tiuits kingsfishers buntings turtles white
so much to sée the iollie combats betwixt a stout flie and an old spider that diuerse men haue had great rewards giuen them for their painfull prouision of flies made onelie for this purpose Some parasites also in the time of the aforesaid emperour when they were disposed to laugh at his follie and yet would seeme in appearance to gratifie his fantasticall head with some shew of dutifull demenour could deuise to set their lord on worke by letting a flesh flie priuilie into his chamber which he foorthwith would egerlie haue hunted all other businesse set apart and neuer ceased till he had caught hir into his fingers wherevpon arose the prouerbe Ne musca quidem vttered first by Vibius Priscus who being asked whether anie bodie was with Domitian answered Nemusca quidem wherby he noted his follie There are some cockescombs here and there in England learning it abroad as men transregionate which make account also of this pastime as of a notable matter telling what a fight is séene betwene them if either of them be lustie and couragious in his kind One also hath made a booke of the spider and the flie wherein he dealeth so profoundlie and beyond all measure of skill that neither he himselfe that made it neither anie one that readeth it can reach vnto the meaning therof But if those iollie fellows in stéed of the straw that they thrust into the flies tale a great iniurie no doubt to such a noble champion would bestow the cost to set a fooles cap vpon their owne heads then might they with more securitie and lesse reprehension behold these notable battels Now as concerning the locust I am led by diuerse of my countrie who as they say were either in Germanie Italie or Pannonia 1542 when those nations were greatly annoied with that kind of flie and affirme verie constantlie that they saw none other creature than the grashopper during the time of that annoiance which was said to come to them from the Meotides In most of our translations also of the bible the word Locusta is Englished a grashopper and therevnto Leuit. 11. it is reputed among the cleane food otherwise Iohn the Baptist would neuer haue liued with them in the wildernesse In Barbarie Numidia and sundrie other places of Affrica as they haue beene so are they eaten to this daie powdred in barels and therefore the people of those parts are called Acedophagi neuertheles they shorten the life of the eaters by the production at the last of an irkesome and filthie disease In India they are thrée foot long in Ethiopia much shorter but in England seldome aboue an inch As for the cricket called in Latin Cicada he hath some likelihood but not verie great with the grashopper and therefore he is not to be brought in as an vmpier in this case Finallie Matthiolus and so manie as describe the locust doo set downe none other forme than that of our grashopper which maketh me so much the more to rest vpon my former imagination which is that the locust and grashopper are one Of our English dogs and their qualities Chap. 7. THere is no countrie that maie as I take it compare with ours in number excellencie and diuersitie of dogs And therefore if Polycrates of Samia were now aliue he would not send to Epyro for such merchandize but to his further cost prouide them out of Britaine as an ornament to his countrie and péece of husbandrie for his common wealth which he furnished of set purpose with Molossian and Lacaonian dogs as he did the same also with shéepe out of Attica and Miletum gotes from Scyro and Naxus swine out of Sicilia and artificers out of other places Howbeit the learned doctor Caius in his Latine treatise vnto Gesner De canibus Anglicis bringeth them all into thrée sorts that is the gentle kind seruing for game the homelie kind apt for sundrie vses and the currish kind méet for many toies For my part I can say no more of them than he hath doone alredie Wherefore I will here set downe onelie a summe of that which he hath written of their names and natures with the addition of an example or two now latelie had in experience whereby the courages of our mastiffes shall yet more largelie appeare As for those of other countries I haue not to deale with them neither care I to report out of Plinie that dogs were sometime killed in sacrifice and sometime their whelps eaten as a delicate dish Lib. 29. cap. 4. Wherefore if anie man be disposed to read of them let him resort to Plinie lib. 8. cap. 40. who among other woonders telleth of an armie of two hundred dogs which fetched a king of the Garamantes out of captiuitie mawgre the resistance of his aduersaries also to Cardan lib. 10. De animalibus Aristotle c who write maruels of them but none further from credit than Cardan who is not afraid to compare some of them for greatnesse with oxen and some also for smalnesse vnto the little field mouse Neither doo I find anie far writer of great antiquitie that maketh mention of our dogs Starbo excepted who saith that the Galles did somtime buy vp all our mastiffes to serue in the forewards of their battles wherein they resembled the Colophonians Castabalenses of Calicute and Phenicia of whom Plinie also speaketh but they had them not from vs. The first sort therefore he diuideth either into such as rowse the beast and continue the chase or springeth the bird and bewraieth hir flight by pursute And as these are commonlie called spaniels so the other are named hounds whereof he maketh eight sorts of which the formost excelleth in perfect smelling the second in quicke espieng the third in swiftnesse and quickenesse the fourth in smelling and nimblenesse c and the last in subtiltie and deceitfulnesse These saith Strabo are most apt for game and called Sagaces by a generall name not onelie bicause of their skill in hunting but also for that they know their owne and the names of their fellowes most exactlie For if the hunter see anie one to follow skilfullie and with likelihood of good successe he biddeth the rest to harke and follow such a dog and they estsoones obeie to soone as they heare his name The first kind of these are also commonlie called hariers whose game is the fox the hare the woolfe if we had anie hart bucke badger otter polcat lopstart wesell conie c the second hight a terrer and it hunteth the badger and graie onelie the third a bloudhound whose office is to follow the fierce and now and then to pursue a théefe or beast by his drie foot the fourth hight a gasehound who hunteth by the eie the fift a greihound cherished for his strength swiftnes and stature commended by Bratius in his De venatione and not vnremembred by Hercules Stroza in a like treatise but aboue all other those of Britaine where he saith magna spectandi mole
where in maner to be had as is the flint and chalke the shalder and the peble Howbeit for all this wée must fetch them still from farre as did the Hull men their stones out of Iseland wherewith they paued their towne for want of the like in England or as sir Thomas Gresham did when he bought the stones in Flanders wherwith he paued the Burse But as he will answer peraduenture that he bargained for the whole mould and substance of his workemanship in Flanders so the Hullanders or Hull men will saie how that stockefish is light loding and therfore they did balasse their vessels with these Iseland stones to keepe them from turning ouer in their so tedious a voiage And thus much brieflie of our quarries of stone for building wherein oftentimes the workemen haue found strange things inclosed I meane liuelie creatures shut up in the hard stones and liuing there without respiration or breathing as frogs todes c whereof you shall read more in the chronologie following also in Caius Langius William of Newburie Agricola Cornelius of Amsterdam Bellogius de a quatilibus Albert the great lib. 19 cap. 9. De rebus metallicis and Goropius in Niloscopio pag. 237 c. Sometime also they find pretious stones though seldome and some of them perfectlie squared by nature and much like vnto the diamond found of late in a quarrie of marble at Naples which was so perfectlie pointed as if all the workemen in the world had cōsulted about the performance of that workemanship I know that these reports vnto some will séeme incredible and therefore I stand the longer vpon them neuerthelesse omitting to speake particularlie of such things as happen amongst vs and rather séeking to confirme the same by the like in other countries I will deliuer a few more examples whereby the truth hereof shall so much the better appeare For in the middest of a stone not long since found at Chius vpon the breaking vp thereof there was seene Caput panisci inclosed therin very perfectlie formed as the beholders doo remember How come the grains of gold to be so fast inclosed in the stones that are haue béene found in the Spanish Baetis But this is most maruellous that a most delectable and sweet oile comparable to the finest balme or oile of spike in smell was found naturallie included in a stone which could not otherwise be broken but with a smiths hammer Goropius dooth tell of a pearch perfectlie formed to be found in Britaine but as then committed into hard stone vpon the top of a crag Aristotle and Theophrast speake of fishes digged out of the earth farre from the sea in Greece which Seneca also confirmeth but with addition that they are perillous to be eaten In pope Martins time a serpent was found fast inclosed in a rocke as the kernell is within the nut so that no aire could come to it and in my time another in a coffin of stone at Auignion wherein a man had beene buried which so filled the roome and laie so close from aire that all men woondered how it was possible for the same to liue and continue so long time there Finallie I my selfe haue séene stones opened and within them the substances of corrupted wormes like vnto adders but far shorter whose crests and wrinkles of bodie appeared also therein as if they had bene ingraued in the stones by art and industrie of man Wherefore to affirme◠that as well liuing creatures 〈…〉 stones gold c are now and then found in our quarries shall not hereafter be a thing so incredible as manie talking philosophers void of all experience doo affirme and wilfullie mainteine against such as hold the contrarie Of sundrie minerals Chap. 10. WIth how great benefits this Iland of ours hath béene indued from the beginning I hope there is no godlie man but will readilie confesse and yéeld vnto the Lord God his due honour for the same For we are blessed euerie waie there is no temporall commoditie necessarie to be had or craued by anie nation at Gods hand that he hath not in most aboundant maner bestowed vpon vs Englishmen if we could sée to vse it be thankefull for the same But alas as I said in the chapter precedent we loue to inrich them that care not for vs but for our great commodities and one trifling toie not woorth the cariage cōming as the prouerbe saith in thrée ships from beyond the sea is more woorth with vs than a right good iewell easie to be had at home They haue also the cast to teach vs to neglect our owne things for if they see that we begin to make anie account of our commodities if it be so that they haue also the like in their owne countries they will suddenlie abase the same to so low a price that our gaine not being woorthie our trauell and the same commoditie with lesse cost readie to be had at home from other countries though but for a while it causeth vs to giue ouer our indeuours and as it were by and by to forget the matter whereabout we went before to obteine them at their hands And this is the onelie cause wherefore our commodities are oft so little estéemed of Some of them can saie without anie teacher that they will buie the case of a fox of an Englishman for a groat and make him afterward giue twelue pence for the taile Would to God we might once wax wiser and each one indeuor that the common-wealth of England may flourish againe in hir old rate and that our commodities may be fullie wrought at home as cloth if you will for an example and not caried out to be shorne and dressed abroad while our clothworkers here doo starue and beg their bread and for lacke of dailie practise vtterlie neglect to be skilfull in this science But to my purpose We haue in England great plentie of quicke siluer antimonie sulphur blacke lead and orpiment red and yellow We haue also the finest alume wherein the diligence of one of the greatest fauourers of the common-wealth of England of a subiect hath béene of late egregiouslie abused and euen almost with barbarous inciuilitie of no lesse force against fire if it were vsed in our parietings than that of Lipara which onlie was in vse somtime amongst the Asians Romans wherof Sylla had such triall that when he meant to haue burned a tower of wood erected by Archelaus the lieutenant of Mithridates he could by no meanes set it on fire in a long time bicause it was washed ouer with alume as were also so the gates of the temple of Ierusalem with like effect and perceiued when Titus commanded fire to be put vnto the same Beside this we haue also the naturall cinnabarum or vermilion the sulphurous glebe called bitumen in old time for morter and yet 〈…〉 the chrysocolla coperis and minerall stone whereof petriolum is made and that which is most strange the minerall
pearle which as they are for greatnesse and colour most excellent of all other so are they digged out of the maine land and in sundrie places far distant from the shore Certes the westerne part of the land hath in times past greatlie abounded with these and manie other rare and excellent commodities but now they are washed awaie by the violence of the sea which hath deuoured the greatest part of Cornewall and Deuonshire on either side and it dooth appéere yet by good record that whereas now there is a great distance betweene the Syllan Iles and point of the lands end there was of late yeares to speke of scarselie a brooke or draine of one fadam water betwéene them if so much as by those euidences appeereth and are yet to be séene in the hands of the lord and chiefe owner of those Iles. But to procéed Of colemines we haue such plentie in the north and westerne parts of our Iland as may suffice for all the realme of England and so must they doo hereafter in deed if wood be not better cherished than it is at this present And to saie the truth notwithstanding that verie manie of them are caried into other countries of the maine yet their greatest trade beginneth now to grow from the forge into the kitchin and hall as may appéere alreadie in most cities and townes that lie about the coast where they haue but little other fewell except it be turffe and hassocke I maruell not a little that there is no trade of these into Sussex and Southhampton shire for want whereof the smiths doo worke their iron with charcoale I thinke that far carriage be the onelie cause which is but a slender excuse to inforce vs to carrie them vnto the maine from hence Beside our colemines we haue pits in like sort of white plaster and of fat and white and other coloured marle wherewith in manie places the inhabitors doo compest their soile and which dooth benefit their land in ample maner for manie yeares to come We haue saltpeter for our ordinance and salt soda for our glasse thereto in one place a kind of earth in Southerie as I weene hard by Codington and sometime in the tenure of one Croxton of London which is so fine to make moulds for goldsmiths and casters of mettall that a load of it was woorth fiue shillings thirtie yeares agone none such againe they saie in England But whether there be or not let vs not be vnthankefull to God for these and other his benefits bestowed vpon vs wherby he sheweth himselfe a louing and mercifull father vnto vs which contrariewise returne vnto him in lieu of humilitie and obedience nothing but wickednesse auarice meere contempt of his will pride excesse atheisme and no lesse than Iewish ingratitude Of mettals to be had in our land Chap. 11. ALl mettals receiue their beginning of quicksiluer and sulphur which are as mother and father to them And such is the purpose of nature in their generations that she tendeth alwaies to the procreation of gold neuerthelesse she sildome reacheth vnto that hir end bicause of the vnequall mixture and proportion of these two in the substance ingendered whereby impediment and corruption 〈◊〉 induced which as it is more or lesse dooth shew it selfe in the mettall that is producted First of all therefore the substance of sulphur and quicksiluer being mixed in 〈◊〉 proportion after long and temperate decoction in the â—â—â—els of the earth orderlie ingrossed and fixed becommeth gold which Encelius dooth call the sunne and right heire of nature but if it swarue but a little saith he in â—he commixtion and other circumstances then dooâ—t it product siluer the daughter not so noble a child as gâ—ld hir brother which among mettall is worthilie called the cheefe Contrariwise the substances of the aforesaid parents mixed without proportion and lesse digested and fixed in the entrailes of the earth whereby the radicall moisture becommeth combustible and not of force to indure heat and hammer dooth either turne into tin lead copper or iron which were the first mettals knowne in time past vnto antiquitie although that in these daies there are diuerse other whereof neither they nor our alchumists had euer anie knowledge Of these therfore which are reputed among the third sort we here in England haue our parts and as I call them to mind so will I intreat of them and with such breuitie as may serue the turne and yet not altogither omit to saie somewhat of gold and siluer also bicause I find by good experience how it was not said of old time without great reason that all countries haue need of Britaine and Britaine it selfe of none For truelie if a man regard such necessities as nature onelie requireth there is no nation vnder the sunne that can saie so much as ours sith we doo want none that are conuenient for vs. Wherefore if it be a benefit to haue anie gold at all we are not void of some neither likewise of siluer whatsoeuer Cicero affirmeth to the contrarie Lib. 4. ad Atticum epi. 16. in whose time they were not found Britannici belli exitus saith he expectatur constat enim aditus insulae esse munitos mirificis molibus etiam illud iam cognitum est neque argenti scrupulum esse vllum in illa insula neque vllam spem praedae nisiex mancipijs ex quibus nullos puto te litteris aut musicis eruditos expectare And albeit that we haue no such abundance of these as some other countries doo yéeld yet haue my rich countrimen store inough of both in their pursses where in time past they were woont to haue least bicause the garnishing of our churches tabernacles images shrines and apparell of the preests consumed the greatest part as experience hath confirmed Of late my countriemen haue found out I wot not what voiage into the west Indies from whence they haue brought some gold whereby our countrie is inriched but of all that euer aduentured into those parts none haue sped better than sir Francis Drake whose successe 1582 hath far passed euen his owne expectation One Iohn Frobisher in like maner attempting to séeke out a shorter cut by the northerlie regions into the peaceable sea and kingdome of Cathaie happened 1577 vpon certeine Ilands by the waie wherein great plentie of much gold appeared and so much that some letted not to giue out for certeintie that Salomon had his gold from thence wherewith he builded the temple This golden shew made him so desirous also of like successe that he left off his former voiage returned home to bring news of such things as he had seene But when after another voiage it was found to be but drosse he gaue ouer both the enterprises and now keepeth home without anie desire at all to séeke into farre countries In truth such was the plentie of ore there séene and to be had that if it had holden perfect might haue furnished
vse it with extremitie towards our owne nation after we haue once found the meanes to shut out forreners from the bringing in of the like It breedeth in like manner great expense and waste of wood as dooth the making of our pots and table vessell of glasse wherein is much losse sith it is so quicklie broken and yet as I thinke easie to be made tougher if our alchumists could once find the true birth or production of the red man whose mixture would induce a metallicall toughnesse vnto it whereby it should abide the hammer Copper is latelie not found but rather restored againe to light For I haue read of copper to haue béene heretofore gotten in our Iland howbeit as strangers haue most commonly the gouernance of our mines so they hither to make small gains of this in hand in the north parts for as I am informed the profit dooth verie hardlie counteruaile the charges whereat wise men doo not a litle maruel considering the abundance which that mine dooth séeme to offer and as it were at hand Leland our countrieman noteth sundrie great likelihoods of naturall copper mines to be eastwards as betwéene Dudman and Trewaâ—â—thher places whereaâ— in sundrie plaâ—es of this booke alreadie and therefore it shall bâ— but in vaine to repeat them here againe as for â—hat which is gotten out of the marchasite I speake not of it sith it is not incident to my purpose In Dorsetshire also a copper mine latelie found is brought to good perfection As for our stéele it is not so good for edge-tooles as that of Colaine and yet the one is often sold for the other and like tale vsed in both that is to saie thirtie gads to the sheffe and twelue sheffes to the burden Our alchumie is artificiall and thereof our spoones and some salts are commonlie made and preferred before our pewter with some albeit in truth it be much subiect to corruption putrifaction more heauie and foule to handle than our pewter yet some ignorant persons affirme it to be a mettall more naturall and the verie same which Encelius calleth Plumbum cinereum the Germans wisemute mithan counterfeie adding that where it groweth siluer can not be farre off Neuerthelesse it is knowne to be a mixture of brasse lead and tin of which this latter occupieth the one halfe but after another proportion than is vsed in pewter But alas I am persuaded that neither the old Arabians nor new alchumists of our time did euer heare of it albeit that the name thereof doo séeme to come out of their forge For the common sort indeed doo call it alchumie an vnwholsome mettall God wot and woorthie to be banished and driuen out of the land And thus I conclude with this discourse as hauing no more to saie of the mettals of my countrie except I should talke of brasse bell mettall and such as are brought ouer for merchandize from other countries and yet I can not but saie that there is some brasse found also in England but so small is the quantitie that it is not greatlie to be estéemed or accounted of Of pretious stones Chap. 12. THe old writers remember few other stones of estimation to be found in this Iland than that which we call great and they in Latine Gagates wherevnto furthermore they ascribe sundrie properties as vsuallie practised here in times past whereof none of our writers doo make anie mention at all Howbeit whatsoeuer it hath pleased a number of strangers vpon false surmise to write of the vsages of this our countrie about the triall of the virginitie of our maidens by drinking the powder hereof against the time of their bestowing in mariage certeine it is that euen to this daie there is some plentie to be had of this commoditie in Darbishire and about Barwike whereof rings salts small cups and sundrie trifling toies are made although that in manie mens opinions nothing so fine as that which is brought ouer by merchants dailie from the maine But as these men are drowned with the common errour conceiued of our nation so I am sure that in discerning the price and value of things no man now liuing can go beyond the iudgement of the old Romans who preferred the geat of Britaine before the like stones bred about Luke and all other countries wheresoeuer Marbodeus Gallus also writing of the same among other of estimation saith thus Nascitur in Lycialapis propè gemma Gagates Sed genus eximium faecunda Britannia mittit Lucidus niger est leuis leuissimus idem Vicinas paleas trahit attritu calefactus Ardet aqua lotus restinguitur vnctus oliuo The Germane writers confound it with amber as if it were a kind therof but as I regard not their iudgement in this point so I read that it taketh name of Gagas a citie and riuer in Silicia where it groweth in plentifull maner as Dioscorides saith Nicander in Theriaca calleth it Engangin and Gangitin of the plentie thereof that is found in the place aforesaid which he calleth Ganges and where they haue great vse of it in driuing awaie of serpents by the onelie perfume thereof Charles the fourth emperour of that name glased the church withall that standeth at the fall of Tangra but I cannot imagine what light should enter therby The writers also diuide this stone into fiue kinds of which the one is in colour like vnto lion tawnie another straked with white veines the third with yellow lines the fourth is garled with diuerse colours among which some are like drops of bloud but those come out of Inde and the fift shining blacke as anie rauens feather Moreouer as geat was one of the first stones of this I le whereof anie forren account was made so our pearles also did match with it in renowme in so much that the onelie desire of them caused Caesar to aduenture hither after he had séene the quantities and heard of our plentie of them while he abode in France and whereof he made a taberd which he offered vp in Rome to Uenus where it hoong long after as a rich and notable oblation and testimonie of the riches of our countrie Certes they are to be found in these our daies and thereto of diuerse colours in no lesse numbers than euer they were in old time Yet are they not now so much desired bicause of their smalnesse and also for other causes but especiallie sith church worke as copes vestments albes tunicles altarclothes canopies and such trash are worthilie abolished vpon which our countrimen superstitiously bestowed no small quantities of them For I thinke there were sew churches or religious houses besides bishops miters bookes and other pontificall vestures but were either throughlie fretted or notablie garnished with huge numbers of them Marbodeus likewise speaking of pearles commendeth them after this maner Gignit insignes antiqua Britannia baccas c. Marcellinus also Lib. 23 in ipso fine speaketh of our
there are 365 leape yeers in the period so that 1460 Iulian yéers doo conteine 1461 after the Egyptians account wherby their common yeare is found to be lese than ours Furthermore wheras our intercalation for the leape yere is somewhat too much by certeine minuts which in 115 yeares amount vnto about an whole day if one intercalation in so manie were omitted our calender would be the more perfect and I would wish that the same yeare wherein the said intercalation trulie found out should be ourpassed might be obserued and called Annus magnus Elizabethae in perpetuall remembrance of our noble and souereigne princesse now reigning amongst vs. I might here saie somewhat also of the prime and hir alteration which is risen higher by fiue daies in our common calender than it was placed by Iulius Caesar and in seauen thousand yeares some writer would grow to an error of an whole if the world should last so long But forsomuch as in some calenders of ours it is reduced againe to the daie of euerie change it shall suffice to saie no more therof The pope also hath made a generall correction of the calender wherein he hath reduced it to the same that it was or should haue beene at the councell of Nice Howbeit as he hath abolished the vse of the golden number so hath he continued the epact applieng it vnto such generall vse as dooth now serue both the turnes whose reformation had also yer this time béene admitted into England if it had not procéeded from him against whom and all whose ordinances we haue so faithfullie sworne and set our hands Certes the next omission is to be performed if all princes would agrée thereto in the leape yeare that shall be about the yeare of Grace 1668 if it shall please God that the world may last so long and then may our calender also stand without anie alteration as it dooth alreadie By this also it appeareth how the defect of our calender may be supplied from the creation wherein the first equinoctiall is seene higher toward the beginning of March than Caesars calender now extant dooth yéeld vnto by seauen daies For as in Caesars time the true equinoctiall was pointed out to happen as Stadius also noteth either vpon or about the sixtéenth or seauentéenth of March albeit the manifest apperance thereof was not found vntill the fiue and twentith of that moneth in their dials or by eie-sight so at the beginning of the world the said entrance of the sunne into the ram must néeds fall out to be about the twentith or one twentith of Aprill as the calender now standeth if I faile not in my numbers Aboue the yeare we haue no more parts of time that carie anie seuerall names with them eâ—â—cept you will affirme the word age to be one which is taken for a hundred yeares and signifieth in English so much as Seculum or Aeuum dooth in Latine neither is it néedfull to remember that some of my countrimen doo reckon their times not by years but by summers and winters which is verie common among vs. Wherefore to shut vp this chapiter withall you shall haue a table of the names of the daies of the wéeke after the old Saxon and Scotish maner which I haue borowed from amongst our ancient writers as I haue perused their volumes The present names Monday Tuesday Wednesday Thursday Fridaie Saturdaie Sunday or the Lords daie The old Saxon names Monendeg Tuesdeg Wodnesdeg Thunresdeg Frigesdeg Saterdeg Sunnandeg The Scotish vsage Diu Luna Diu Mart. Diu Yath. Diu Ethamon Diu Friach Diu Satur. Diu Seroll Of our principall faires and markets Chap. 15. I Haue heretofore said sufficientlie of our faires in the chapter of fairs and markets and now to performe my promise there made I set downe here so manie of our faires as I haue found out by mine owne obseruation and helpe of others in this behalfe Certes it is impossible for me to come by all sith there is almost no towne in England but hath one or more such marts holden yearelie in the same although some of them I must needs confesse be scarse comparable to Lowse faire and little else bought or sold in them more than good drinke pies and some pedlerie trash wherefore it were no losse if diuerse of them were abolished Neither doo I see wherevnto this number of paltrie fairs tendeth so much as to the corruption of youth who all other businesse set apart must néeds repaire vnto them whereby they often spend not onelie the weeke daies but also the Lords sabbaoth in great vanitie and riot But such hath béene the iniquitie of ancient times God grant therefore that ignorance being now abolished and a further insight into things growne into the minds of magistrates these old errors may be considered of and so farre reformed as that thereby neither God may be dishonored nor the common wealth of our countrie anie thing diminished In the meane time take this table here insuing in stead of a calender of the greatest sith that I cannot or at the least wise care not to come by the names of the lesse whose knowledge cannot be so profitable to them that be farre off as they are oft preiudiciall to such as dwell neere hand to the places where they be holden and kept by pilferers that resort vnto the same Faires in Ianuarie THe sixt day being Twelfe day at Salisburie the fiue and twentith being saint Paules day at Bristow at Grauesend at Churchingford at Northalerton in Yorkeshire where is kept a faire euerie wednesday from Christmasse vntill Iune Faires in Februarie THe first day at Bromleie The second at Lin at Bath at Maidstone at Bickleswoorth at Budwoorth The fourtéenth at Feuersham On Ashwednesday at Lichfield at Tamwoorth at Roiston at Excester at Abington at Cicester The foure and twentith at Henlie vpon Thames at Tewkesburie Faires in March ON the twelth day at Stamford Sappesford and at Sudburie The thirtéenth day at Wie at the Mount at Bodmin in Cornewall The fift sunday in Lent at Grantham at Salisburie On monday before our ladie day in Lent at Wisbich at Kendall Denbigh in Wales On palme sunday éeuen at Pumfret On palmesunday at Worcester The twentith day at Durham On our ladie day in Lent at Northamton at Malden at great Chart at Newcastell And all the ladie daies at Huntington And at Saffron Walden on midlentsunday Faires in Aprill THe fift day at Wallingford The seuenth at Darbie The ninth at Bickleswoorth at Belinswoorth On monday after at Euesham in Worcestershire On tuesday in Easter wéeke at Northfléet at Rochford at Hitchin The third sunday after Easter at Louth The two and twentith at Stabford On saint Georges day at Charing at Ipswich at Tamworth at Ampthill at Hinninham at Gilford at saint Pombes in Cornewall On saint Markes day at Darbie at Dunmow in Essex The six and twentith at Tenderden in Kent Faires in Maie ON Maie daie at Rippon at Perin in
Cornwall at Osestrie in Wales at Lexfield in Suffolke at Stow the old at Reading at Leicester at Chensford at Maidstone at Brickehill at Blackeborne at Cogilton at Stokeneie land The third at Bramyard at Henningham at Elstow Waltham Holicrosse and Hedningham castell The seuenth at Beuerleie at Newton at Oxford On Ascension day at Newcastell at Yerne at Brimechame at saint Edes at Bishopstratford at Wicham at Middlewich at Stopford at Chappell frith On Whitsunéeuen at Skipton vpon Crauen On Whitsunday at Richell at Gribbie and euerie wednesday fortnight at Kingston vpon Thames at Ratesdale at Kirbistephin in Westmerland On monday in Whitsunwéeke at Darington at Excester at Bradford at Rigate at Burton at Salforth at Whitechurch at Cockermouth at Applebie at Bicklesworth at Stokeclare On tuesday in Whitsunwéeke at Lewse at Rochford at Canturburie at Ormeskirke at Perith at long Milford On wednesday in Whitsunweeke at Sandbarre at Raiston On Trinitie sunday at Kendall and at Rowell On thursday after Trinitie sunday at Prescote at Stapford at saint 〈…〉 at Newburie at Couentrie at saint Eden at Bishop 〈…〉 ford at Rosse The ninth at L 〈…〉 at Dimstable The twentie seventh day at L 〈…〉 ham The twentie ninth at Crambrooke On monday in Rogation weeke at Reth and sunday after Ascension day at Thaxsted Faires in Iune THe ninth day at Maidstone The xi at Okingham at Newbourgh at Bardfield at Maxfield Holt. The seuenteenth at Hadstocke The twentie thrée at Shrewsburie at saint Albans The twentie fourth day at Horsham at Bedell at Strackstocke at saint Annes at Wakefield at Colchester at Reading at Bedford at Barnewell beside Cambridge at Woollerhampton at Crambrooke at Glocester at Lincolne at Peterborow at Windsor at Harstone at Lancaster at Westchester at Halifax at Ashborne The twentie seuenth at Folkestone The twentie eight at Hetcorne at saint Pombes The twentie ninth at Woodhurst at Marleborough at Hollesworth at Woollerhampton at Peterfield at Lempster at Sudburie at Gargrainge at Bromleie Faires in Iulie THe second at Congreton at Ashton vnder line The sunday after the third of Iulie at Raiston The eleuenth at Partneie and at Lid. The fiftéenth at Pichbacke The seuentéenth at Winchcombe The twentith at Uxbridge at Catesbie at Bolton The twentie two at Marleborow at Winchester at Colchester at Tetburie at Cooling at Yealdon at Bridgenorth at Clitherall at Norwich in Cheshire at Cheswike at Battelfield at Bicklewoorth The twentie fift at Bristow at Douer at Chilham at Darbie at Ipswich at Northampton at Dudleie in Staffordshire at saint Iames beside London at Reading at Ereth in the I le at Walden at Thremhall at Baldocke at Louth at Malmesburie at Bromeleie at Chichester at Liuerpoole at Altergam at Rauenglasse in the north The twentie sixt at Tiptrie The twentie seuenth at Canturburie at Horsham at Richmund in the north at Warington at Chappell frith Faires in August THe first day at Excester at Feuersham at Dunstable at saint Edes at Bedford at Northam church at Wisbich at Yorke at Rumneie at Newton at Yeland The fourth at Linton The tenth at Waltham at Thaxsted at Blackemoore at Hungerford at Berdford at Stroides at Fernam at S. Laurence by Bodmin at Walton at Croileie at Seddell at new Brainford The xv at Cambridge at Dunmow at Caerleill at Preston in Andall at Wakefield on the two ladie daies and vpon the sunday after the fiftéenth day of August at Hauerhull On Bartholomew day at London at Beggers bush beside Rie at Teukesburie at Sudburie at Rie at Nantwich at Pagets at Bromleie at Norwich at Northalerton at Douer On the sunday after Bartholomew day at Sandwich The twentie seuenth and at Ashford Faires in September THe first day at S. Giles at the Bush. The eight day at Woolfpit at Wakefield at Sturbridge in Southwarke at London at Snide at Recoluer at Gisbourgh both the ladie daies at Partneie The thrée ladie daies at Blackeburne at Gisborne in Yorkeshire at Chalton at Uâ—â—ester OOn Holiroode day at Richmond in Yorkeshire at 〈…〉 ippond a horse faire at Penhad at Bersleie as Wal 〈…〉 ablie at Wotton vnder hedge at Smalding at Chesterfield at Denbigh in Wales On saint Mathies day at Marleborough at Bedford at Croidon at Holden in Holdernes at saint Edmundsburie at Malton at saint Iues at Shrewesburie at Laneham at Witnall at Sitting borne at Brainetrie at Baldocke at Katharine hill beside Gilford at Douer at Eastrie The twentie ninth day being Michaelmas day at Canturburie at Malton a noble horsse faire at Lancaster at Blackeborne at Westchester at Cokermouth at Ashborne at Hadleie at Malden an horsse faire at Waie hill at Newburie and at Leicester Faires in October THe fourth day at Michell The sixt day at saint Faiths beside Norwich at Maidstone The eight at Harborough at Hereford at Bishop Storford On S. Edwards day at Roiston at Grauesend at Windsor at Marshfield The ninth day at Colchester On saint Lukes eeuen at Elie at Wrickle at Upane at Thirst at Bridgenorth at Stanton at Charing at Burton vpon Trent at Charleton at Wigan at Friswides in Oxford at Tisdale at Middlewich at Holt in Wales The twentie one day at Saffron Walden at Newmarket at Hertford at Cicester at Stokesleie The twentie third at Preston at Bikelsworth at Ritchdale at Whitechurch The twentie eight at Newmarket and Hertford On all saints eeuen at Wakefield and at Rithen Faires in Nouember THe second at Blechinglie at Kingston at Maxfield at Epping The sixt day at Newport pond at Stanleie at Tregnie at Salford at Lesford and Wetshod faire at Hertford The tenth at Leuton The eleuenth at Marleborough at Douer The thirtenth at saint Edmundsburie at Gilford The seuenteenth day at Low at Hide The ninetéenth at Horsham On saint Edmunds day at Hith at Ingerstone The twentie third day at Sandwich On saint Andrews day at Colingbourgh at Rochester at Peterfield at Maidenhed at Bewdleie at Warington in Lancashire at Bedford in Yorkeshire at Osestrie in Wales and at Powles Belcham Faires in December ON the fift day at Pluckeleie On the sixt at Cased at Hedningham at Spalding at Excester at Sinocke at Arnedale and at Northwich in Chesshire The seuenth day at Sandhurst The eight day being the conception of our ladie at Clitherall in Lancashire at Malpas in Cheshire The twentie ninth at Canturburie and at Salisburie Of our innes and thorowfaires Chap. 16. THose townes that we call thorowfaires haue great and sumpthous innes builded in them for the receiuing of such trauellers and strangers as passe to and fro The manner of harbouring wherein is not like to that of some other countries in which the host or goodman of the house dooth chalenge a lordlie authoritie ouer his ghests but cleane otherwise sith euerie man may vse his inne as his owne house in England and haue for his monie how great or little varietie of vittels and what other seruice himselfe shall thinke expedient to call for Our innes are also verie well furnished with
wind and weather for his purpose got himselfe aboord with his people and returned into Gallia ¶ Thus writeth Cesar touching his first iournie made into Britaine But the British historie which Polydor calleth the new historie declareth that Cesar in a pitcht field was vanquished at the firt encounter and so withdrew backe into France Beda also writeth that Cesar comming into the countrie of Gallia where the people then called Morini inhabited which are at this day the same that inhabit the diocesse of Terwine from whence lieth the shortest passage ouer into Britaine now called England got togither 80 saile of great ships and row gallies wherewith he passed ouer into Britaine there at the first being wearied with sharpe and sore fight and after taken with a grieuous tempest he lost the greater part of his nauie with no small number of his souldiers and almost all his horssemen and therwith being returned into Gallia placed his souldiors in stéeds to soiourne there for the winter season Thus saith Bede The British historie moreouer maketh mention of thrée vnder-kings that aided Cassibellane in this first battell fought with Cesar as Cridiorus alias Ederus king of Albania now called Scotland Guitethus king of Uenedocia that is Northwales and Britaell king of Demetia at this day called Southwales The same historie also maketh mention of one Belinus that was generall of Cassibellanes armie and likewise of Nenius brother to Cassibellane who in fight happened to get Cesars swoord fastened in his shield by a blow which Cesar stroke at him Androgeus also and Tenancius were at the battell in aid iof Cassibellane But Nenius died within 15 daies after the battell of the hurt receiued at Cesars hand although after he was so hurt he slue Labienus one of the Romane tribunes all which may well be true sith Cesar either maketh the best of things for his owne honour or else coueting to write but commentaries maketh no account to declare the néedeles circumstances or anie more of the matter than the chiefe points of his dealing Againe the Scotish historiographers write that when it was first knowne to the Britains that Cesar would inuade them there came from Cassibellane king of Britaine an ambassador vnto Ederus king of Scots who in the name of king Cassibellane required aid against the common enimies the Romains which request was granted and 10 thousand Scots sent to the aid of Cassibellane At their comming to London they were most ioifullie receiued of Cassibellane who at the same time had knowledge that the Romans were come on land and had beaten such Britains backe as were appointed to resist their landing Wherevpon Cassibellane with all his whole puissance mightilie augmented not onlie with the succours of the Scots but also of the Picts which in that common cause had sent also of their people to aid the Britains set forward towards the place where he vnderstood the enimies to be At their first approch togither Cassibellane sent foorth his horssemen and charets called Esseda by the which he thought to disorder the araie of the enimies Twice they incountred togither with doubtfull victorie At length they ioined puissance against puissance and fought a verie sore and cruell battell till finally at the sudden comming of the Welshmen and Cornishmen so huge a noise was raised by the sound of bels hanging at their trappers and charets that the Romans astonied therewith were more easilie put to flight The Britains Scots and Picts following the chase without order or araie so that by reason the Romans kept themselues close togither the Britains Scots Picts did scarse so much harme to the enimies as they themselues receiued But yet they followed on still vpon the Romans till it was darke night Cesar after he had perceiued them once withdrawne did what he could to assemble his companies togither minding the next morning to séeke his reuenge of the former daies disaduantage But forsomuch as knowledge was giuen him that his ships by reason of a sore tempest were so beaten and rent that manie of them were past seruice he doubted least such newes would incourage his enimies and bring his people into despaire Wherfore he determined not to fight till time more conuenient sending all his wounded folks vnto the ships which he commanded to be newlie rigged and trimmed After this kéeping his armie for a time within the place where he was incamped without issuing foorth he shortlie drew to the sea side where his ships laie at anchor and there within a strong place fortified for the purpose he lodged his host and finallie without hope to atchieue anie other exploit auaileable for that time he tooke the sea with such ships as were apt for sailing and so repassed into Gallia leauing behind him all the spoile and baggage for want of vessels and leisure to conueie it ouer ¶ Thus haue the Scots in their chronicles framed the matter more to the conformitie of the Romane histories than according to the report of our British and English writers and therefore we haue thought good to shew it héere that the diuersitie of writers and their affections may the better appéere Of this sudden departing also or rather fléeing of Iulius Cesar out of Britaine Lucanus the poet maketh mention reciting the saieng of Pompeius in an oration made by him vnto this souldiers wherin he reprochfullie and disdainfullie reprooued the dooings of Cesar in Britaine saieng Territa quaesitis ostendit terga Britannis Caesar taketh a new occasion to make warre against the Britains he arriueth on the coast without resistance the number of his ships both armies incounter why Caesar forbad the Romans to pursue the discomfited Britains he repaireth his nauie the Britains choose Cassibellane their cheefe gouernour and skirmish afresh with their enimies but haue the repulse in the end The xiiij Chapter NOw will we returne to the sequele of the matter as Cesar himselfe reporteth After his comming into Gallia there were but two cities of all Britaine that sent ouer their hostages according to their couenant which gaue occasion to Cesar to picke a new quarrel against them which if it had wanted he would yet I doubt not haue found some other for his full meaning was to make a more full conquest of that I le Therefore purposing to passe againe thither as he that had a great desire to bring the Britains vnder the obedience of the Romane estate he caused a great number of ships to be prouided in the winter season and put in a readinesse so that against the next spring there were found to be readie rigged six hundred ships beside 28 gallies Héerevpon hauing taken order for the gouernance of Gallia in his absence about the beginning of the spring he came to the hauen of Calice whither according to order by him prescribed all his ships were come except 40 which by tempest were driuen backe and could not as yet come to him After he had staied at Calice
sea at the corner of Wirhall and so comming about to the riuer of Dee that passeth by Chester the same riuer bounded it on the west from Wales and likewise Seuerne vp to Bristow on the south it had the riuer of Thames till it came almost to London And in this sort it conteined Lincolneshire Notingam-shire Derbishire Chesshire Shropshire Worcestershire Glocestershire Oxfordshire Buckinghamshire Hertefordshire Bedfordshire Huntingtonshire Northamptonshire Leicestershire and Warwikeshire ¶ Thus haue ye heard how the Saxons in processe of time remoouing the Britains out of their â—eats dailie wan ground of them till at length they got possession of the best part of this I le and erected within the same seuen kingdoms which were gouerned by seuen seuerall kings who continued vntill the kings of Westsaxon brought them all at length into one monarchie as after shall appeere Matth. Westmin reckoneth eight kingdoms as thus The kingdom of Kent the kingdom of Sussex the kingdom of Essex the kingdom of Eastangle the kingdom of Mercia the kingdom of Westsex and the kingdom of Northumberland which was diuided into two kingdoms that is to say into Deira and into Bernicia wherevnto W. Harison addeth the ninth in the first part of his chronologie and calleth it Wales AFter that Malgo or Maglocune was departed this life one Careticus or as some write him Caretius was made king of the Britains and began his reigne in the yéere of our Lord 586 which was in the third yéere of the emperour Mauricius and thirtéenth of Chilperike king of France This Careticus was a nourisher of ciuill warre and dissention amongst his owne people the Britains so that he was hated both of God and man as writers testifie The Saxons vnderstanding that the Britains were not of one mind but diuided in partakings so as one was readie to deuoure an other thought it good time for them to aduance their conquests and ceassed not to pursue the Britains by force and continuall warre till they had constreined them for refuge to withdraw into Wales And as some haue written the Saxons meaning to make a full conquest of the land sent ouer into Ireland requiring one Gurmundus a king of the Affricans to come ouer into Britaine to helpe them against the Britains This Gurmundus appointing his brother Turgesius to pursue the conquest of Ireland came and arriued heere in Britaine making such cruell warre in aid of the Saxons against the Britains that Careticus was constreined to kéepe him within the citie of Chicester or Cirencester and was there besieged and at length by continuall assalts and skirmishes when he had lost manie of his men he was glad to forsake that citie and fled into Wales This Gurmundus tooke Cirencester or Chichester and destroied it in most cruell maner Some write that he tooke this citie by a policie of warre in binding to the féet of sparrowes which his people had caught certeine clewes of thred or matches finelie wrought tempered with matter readie to take fixe so that the sparrowes being suffered to go out of hand flue into the towne to lodge themselues within their neasts which they had made in stacks of corne and eues of houses so that the towne was thereby set on fire and then the Britains issuing foorth fought with their enimies and were ouercome and discomfited But whilest the battell continued Careticus stale away and got him into Wales After this the foresaid Gurmundus destroied this land throughout in pitifull wise and then deliuered it in possession to the Saxons the which thankfullie receiued it and because they were descended of those that first came ouer with Hengist they changed the name of the land and called it Hengistland accordinglie as the same Hengist had in times past ordeined the which name after for shortnesse of spéech was somewhat altered and so lastlie called England and the people Englishmen But rather it may be thought that sith a great part of those people which came ouer into this land out of Germanie with the said Hengist and other capteins were of those Englishmen which inhabited Germanie about the parts of Thoringhen they called this land England after their name when they had first got habitation within it and so both the land and people tooke name of them being called Angli a long time before they entered into this Ile as before is shewed out of Cornelius Tacitus and others But now to returne where we left Of this Gurmundus the old English writers make no mention nor also anie ancient authors of forren parties and yet saith the British booke that after he had conquered this land and giuen it to the Saxons he passed ouer into France and there destroied much of that land as an enimie to the faith of Christ. For which consideration he was the more readie to come to the aid of the Saxons who as yet had not receiued the christian faith but warred against the Britains as well to destroie the faith of Christ within this land as to establish to themselues continuall habitations in the same There be that omitting to make mention of Gurmundus write thus of the expelling of the Britains out of this land at that time when with their king Careticus they got them into Wales In the yéere of Grace 586 Careticus a louer of ciuill warre succéeded Malgo an enimie to God and to the Britains whose inconstancie when the English and Saxon kings perceiued with one consent they rose against him and after manie battel 's chased him from citie to citie till at length incountering with him in a pight field they droue him beyond Seuerne into Wales Héerevpon clerks and priests were driuen out of their places with bright swoords brandishing in all parts and fire crackling in churches wherewith the same were consumed The remnant of the Britains therefore withdrew into the west parts of the land that is to say into Cornwall and into Wales out of which countries they oftentimes brake out and made insurrections vpon the Saxons the which in maner aforsaid got possession of the chiefest parts of the land leauing to the Britains onlie three prouinces that is to say Cornwall Southwales and Northwales which countries were not easie to be woone by reason of the thicke woods inuironed with déepe mareshes and waters and full of high craggie rocks and mounteins The English and Saxon kings hauing thus remooued the Britains inlarged the bounds of their dominions There reigned in that season within this land beside the Britaine kings eight kings of the English and Saxon nations as Ethelbert in Kent Cissa in Sussex Ceauline in Westsex Creda or Crida in Mercia Erkenwine in Essex Titila in Estangle Elle in Deira and Alfrid in Bernicia In this sort the Britains lost the possession of the more part of their ancient seats and the faith of Christ thereby was greatlie decaied for the churches were destroied and the archbishops of Caerleon Arwiske London and Yorke
be a let but that when a bishop should be consecrated there might be thrée or foure present Also touching the bishops of France he willed Augustine in no wise to intermeddle with them otherwise than by exhortation and good admonition to be giuen but not to presume anie thing by authoritie sith the archbishop of Arles had receiued the pall in times past whose authoritie he might not diminish least he should séeme to put his sickle into another mans haruest But as for the bishops of Britaine he committed them vnto him that the vnlearned might be taught the weake with wholesome persuasions strengthened and the froward by authoritie reformed Moreouer that a woman with child might be baptised and she that was deliuered after 33 daies of a manchild and after 46 daies of a woman-child should be purified but yet might she enter the church before if she would The residue of Augustines demands consisted in these points to wit 1 Within what space a child should be christened after it was borne for doubt to be preuented by death 2 Within what time a man might companie with his wife after she was brought to bed 3 Whether a woman hauing hir floures might enter the church or receiue the communion 4 Whether a man hauing had companie with his wife might enter the church or receiue the communion before he was washed with water 5 Whether after pollusion by night in dreames a man might receiue the communion or if he were a priest whether he might say masse To these questions Gregorie maketh answere at full in the booke and place before cited which for bréefenesse we passe ouer He sent also at that time with the messengers aforesaid at their returne into England diuers learned men to helpe Augustine in the haruest of the Lord. The names of the chiefest were these Melitus Iustus Paulinus and Ruffinianus He sent also the pall which is the ornament of an archbishop with vessels and apparell which should be vsed in churches by the archbishop and other ministers He sent also with the pall other letters to Augustine to let him vnderstand what number of bishops he would haue him to ordeine within this land Also after that Melitus and the other before mentioned persons were departed from Rome he sent a letter vnto the same Melitus being yet on his way toward Britaine touching further matter concerning the churches of England wherein he confesseth that manie things are permitted to be vsed of the people latelie brought from the errors of gentilitie in keeping feasts on the dedication daies which haue resemblance with the old superstitious rites of the Pagan religion For to hard and obstinate minds saith he it is not possible to cut away all things at once for he that coueteth to the highest place goeth vp by steps and not by leaps At the same time Gregorie did send letters vnto Augustine touching the miracles which by report he vnderstood were shewed by the fame Augustine counselling him in no wise to glorie in the same but rather in reioising to feare and consider that God gaue him the gift to worke such signes for the wealth of them to whom he was sent to preach the gospell he aduised him therefore to beware of vaine-glorie and presumption for the disciples of the truth faith he haue no ioy but onlie that which is common with all men of which there is no end for not euerie one that is elect worketh miracles but euerie of the elect haue their names written in heauen These letters with the other which Gregorie sent at this time vnto Augustine were dated the tenth day of the kalends of Iulie in the yéere of our Lord 602 which was the 19 yeere of the emperour Mauricius Moreouer he sent most courteous letters by these messengers to king Ethelbert in the which he greatlie commended him in that he had receiued the christian faith and exhorted him to continue in that most holie state of life whereby he might worthilie looke for reward at the hands of almightie God What reparations and foundations Augustine finished for clergimen to the supportation of the church the building of Paules in London and saint Peters in Westminster vncerteine a prouinciall councell called by Augustine he restoreth a blind man to his sight the Britains are hardlie weaned from their old custome of beliefe an heremits opinion of Augustine he requireth three things to be obserued of the Britains he ordeineth bishops at London and Rochester Sabert reigneth ouer the Eastsaxons Augustine dieth and is buried The xxj Chapter THus farre we haue waded in the forme and maner of conuerting the English nation to christianitie by the labours of Augustine and his coadiutors now therefore that we may orderlie procéed it remaineth that we say somewhat of the acts and déeds of the said Augustine of whom we read that after he was established archbishop and had his sée appointed him at Canturburie he restored another church in that citie which had béene erected there in times past by certeine of the Romans that were christians and did dedicate the same now to the honour of Christ our Sauiour He also began the foundation of a monasterie without that citie standing toward the east in the which by his exhortation king Ethelbert built a church euen from the ground which was dedicated vnto the holie apostles Peter and Paule in the which the bodie of the said Augustine was buried and likewise the bodies of all the archbishops of Canturburie and kings of Kent a long time after This abbie was called saint Austins after his name one Peter being the first abbat thereof The church there was not consecrated by Augustine but by his successor Laurence after he was dead Moreouer king Ethelbert at the motion of Augustine built a church in the citie of London which he latelie had conquered and dedicated it vnto saint Paule but whether he builded or restored this church of saint Paule it may be doubted for there be diuers opinions of the building thereof Some haue written that it was first builded by king Lud as before is mentioned Other againe write that it was builded afterward by Sigebert king of the Eastsaxons Also king Ethelbert builded the church of saint Andrews in Rochester It is likewise remembred by writers that the same king Ethelbert procured a citizens of London to build a church to S. Peter without the citie of London toward the west in a place then called Thorney that is to say the I le of thorns and now called Westminster though others haue written that it was built by Lucius king of Britaine or rather by Sibert king of the Eastsaxons This church was either newlie built or greatlie inlarged by king Edward surnamed the Confessor and after that the third Henrie king of England did make there a beautifull monasterie and verie richlie indowed the same with great possessions and sumptuous iewels The place was ouergrowne with vnderwoods
that king Edelferd had made slaughter of the Britains as before is rehearsed he entred the citie of Chester and from thence marched towards Bangor The Britains in the meane time had assembled their power vnder thrée capteins that is to say Blederike duke of Cornewall Margadud king of Southwales and Cadwane king of Northwales These ioining in battell with Edelferd flue 10066 of his souldiers and constreined him to flée out of the field for safegard of his life after he had receiued manie wounds On the part of the Britains the forsaid Blederike which was chiefe capteine of the field in that battell chanced to be slaine Thus saith Gal. Mon. But the ancient writers of the English kings as Beda William Malmesburie and Henrie Huntington make no mention of this last battell and victorie obteined by the Britains in maner as aboue is expressed in Galfrids booke But contrarilie we find that Edelferd hauing such good successe in his businesse abroad as he could wish vpon purpose to auoid danger at home banished Edwine the sonne of Alla or Elle a yoong gentleman of great towardnesse latelie come to the kingdome of the Northumbers by the death of his father But this Edwine in time of his exile being long tossed from place to place and finding no stedfast friendship now in time of his aduersitie at length came to Redwald that was king at that time of the Eastangles the third from Uffa and successor to Titullus which Titullus did succéed next after the said Uffa the first king of Eastangles as before is mentioned This Redwald did verie honourablie interteine Edwine insomuch that Edelferd being informed thereof was highlie displeased and sent ambassadors vnto Redwald to require him either to deliuer Edwine into his hands or else if he refused so to doo to declare and denounce vnto him open warres Redwald incouraged by his wife that counselled him in no wise to betraie his friend to whome he had giuen his faith for the menaces of his enimie assembled foorthwith an armie and at the sudden comming vpon Edelferd assaulted him yer he could haue time to assemble his people togither But yet the said Edelferd though he was beset and brought in danger at vnwares died not vnreuenged for putting himselfe in defense with such power as he could then get togither he boldlie incountred the enimies and giuing battell slue Remerius the sonne of Redwald and after was slaine himselfe hauing reigned ouer the Northumbers about 22 yéeres This battell was fought néere to the water of Idle The said Edelferd had issue by his wife Acca the daughter of Alla and sister to Edwine two sonnes Oswald being about two yéeres of age and Oswin about foure yéeres the which their father being thus slaine were by helpe of their gouernours conueied awaie into Scotland with all spéed that might be made Ceowlfe king of the Westsaxons after he had reigned the space of 12 yeeres departed this life who in his time had mainteined great warre against manie of his neighbours the which for briefenesse I passe ouer One great battell he fought against them of Sussex in which the armies on both sides susteined great damage but the greater losse fell to the South saxons Cinegiscus and his sonne Richelinus reigne iointlie ouer the Westsaxons they fight with the Britains the indeuour of Laurence archbishop of Canturburie in setting religion at large and seeking a vniformitie in catholike orders he and his fellow-bishops write to the cleargie of Britaine and Scotland for a reformation Melitus bishop of London goeth to Rome the cause why and what he brought at his returne from pope Boniface The xxiij Chapter AFter the foresaid Ceowlfe reigned Cinegiscus or Kingils which was the sonne of Ceola which was the sonne of Cutha or Cutwin which was the sonne of Kenricke which was the sonne of king Certicke In the fourth yéere of his reigne he receiued into fellowship with him in gouernance of the kingdome his sonne Richelinus or Onichelinus and so they reigned iointlie togither in great loue and concord a thing seldome séene or heard of They fought with the Britains at Beandune where at the first approch of the battels togither the Britains fled but too late for there died of them that were ouertaken 2062. In this meane time Laurence archbishop of Canturburie who succéeded next after Augustine admitted thereto by him in his life time as before is said did his iudeuour to augment and bring to perfection the church of England the foundation whereof was latelie laid by his predecessor the foresaid Augustine who studied not onelie for the increase of this new church which was gathered of the English people but also he was busie to imploie his pastorlike cure vpon the people that were of the old inhabitants of Britaine and likewise of the Scots that remained in Ireland For when he had learned that the Scots there in semblable wise as the Britains in their countrie led not their liues in manie points according to the ecclesiasticall rules aswell in obseruing the feast of Easter contrarie to the vse of the Romane church as in other things he wrote vnto those Scots letters exhortatorie requiring them most instantlie to an vnitie of catholike orders as might be agréeable with the church of Christ spred and dispersed through the world These letters were not written onelie in his owne name but iointlie togither in the name of the bishops Melitus and Iustus as followeth To our deare brethren the bishops and abbats through all Scotland Laurence Melitus and Iustus bishops the seruants of the seruants of God wish health WHereas the apostolike see according to hir maner had sent vs to preach vnto the heathen people in these west parts as otherwise throgh the world and that it chanced to vs to enter into this Ile which is called Britaine before we knew vnderstood the state of things we had in great reuerence both the Scots Britains which beleeued bicause as we tooke the matter they walked according to the custome of the vniuersall church but after we had knowledge of the Britains we iudged the Scots to be better But we haue learned by bishop Daganus comming into this I le and by Columbanus the abbat comming into France that the Scots nothing differ in their conuersation from the Britains for bishop Daganus comming vnto vs would neither eat with vs no nor yet come within the house where we did eat The said Laurence also with his fellow-bishops did write to the Britains other letters woorthie of his degree dooing what he could to confirme them in the vnitie of the Romane church but it profited litle as appeareth by that which Beda writeth About the same time Melitus the bishop of London went to Rome to common with pope Boniface for necessarie causes touching the church of England and was present at a synod holden by the same pope at that season for ordinances to
the vniuersitie of Cambridge founded by him he resigneth his kingdome and becometh a moonke he and his kinsman Egric are slaine in a skirmish against Penda king of Mercia The xxx Chapter AFter that king Oswald was slaine his brother Oswie being about 30 yeares of age tooke vpon him the rule of the kingdome of Northumberland gouerning the same with great trouble for the space of 28 yeares being sore vexed by the foresaid Penda king of Mercia and his people which as yet were pagans In the first yeare of his reigne which was in the yeare of our Lord 644. Pauline the bishop of Rochester which had beene also archbishop of Yorke departed this life and then one Thamar an Englishman of the parties of Kent was ordeined bishop of Rochester by Honorius the archbishop of Canturburie King Oswie had one Oswin partener with him in gouernment of the Northumbers in the first beginning of his reigne which was sonne to Osrike so that Oswie gouerned in Bernicia and Oswin in Deira continuing in perfect friendship for a season till at length through the counsell of wicked persons that coueted nothing so much as to sowe discord and variance betwixt princes they fell at debate and so began to make warres one against an other so that finallie when they were at point to haue tried their quarrell in open battell Oswin perceiuing that he had not an armie of sufficient force to incounter with Oswie brake vp his campe at Wilfaresdowne ten mile by west the towne of Cataracton and after withdrew himselfe onelie with one seruant named Condhere vnto the house of earle Hunwald whome he tooke to haue béene his trustie friend but contrarie to his expectation the said Hunwald did betraie him vnto Oswie who by his captaine Edelwine slue the said Oswin and his seruant the forsaid Condhere in a place called Ingethling the 13 kalends of September in the ninth yeare of his reigne which was after the birth of our Sauiour 651. This Oswin was a goodlie gentleman of person tall and beautifull and verie gentle of spéech ciuill in manners and verie liberall both to high low so that he was beloued of all Such a one he was to be breefe as bishop Aidan gessed that he should not long continue in life for that the Northumbers were not woorthie of so good and vertuous a gouernour Such humblenesse and obedience he perceiued to rest in him towards the law of the Lord in taking that which was told him for his better instruction in good part that he said he neuer saw before that time an humble king The same Aidan liued not past 12 daies after the death of the said Oswin whome he so much loued departing this world the last daie of August in the seuenteenth yeare after he was ordeined bishop His bodie was buried in the I le of Lindesferne After Aidan one Finan was made bishop in his place a Scotishman also and of the I le of Hui from whence his predecessor the foresaid Aidan came being first a man of religion professed in the monasterie there as some writers doo report IN the meane time after that Kinigils or Cinigilsus king of the Westsaxons had reigned 31 yeares he departed this life Anno 643 leauing his kingdome to his sonne Cenwalch or Chenwald who held the same kingdome the tearme of 30 yeares or 31 as some write in manner as his father had doone before him In the third or as others saie in the fift yeare of his reigne Penda king of Mercia made sharpe warre against him because he had put awaie his wife the sister of the said Penda and in this warre Chenwald was ouercome in battell driuen out of his countrie so that he fled vnto Anna king of the Eastangles with whome he remained the space of a yeare or as other say thrée yeares to his great good hap for before he was growen to be an enimie to the christian religion but now by the wholesome admonitions and sharpe rebukes of king Anna he became a christian and receiued his wife againe into his companie according to the prescript of Gods law and to be bréefe in all things shewed himselfe a new man imbracing vertue auoiding vice so that shortlie after through the helpe of God he recouered againe his kingdome Now when he was established in the same there came a bishop named Agilbertus out of Ireland a Frenchman borne but hauing remained in Ireland a long time to reade the scriptures This Agilbert comming into the prouince of the Westsaxons was gladlie receiued of king Chenwald at whose desire he tooke vpon him to exercise the roome of a bishop there but afterwards when the said king admitted another bishop named Wini which had béene ordeined in France and knew the toong better than Agilbert as he that was borne in England Agilbert offended for that the king had admitted him without making him of anie counsell therein returned into France and there was made bishop of Paris within a few yeares after the foresaid Wini was expelled also by king Chenwald who got him into Mercia vnto king Uulfhere of whome he bought the bishoprike of London which he held during his life and so the countrie of Westsaxon remained long without a bishop till at length the said Agilbert at the request of king Chenwald sent to him Elutherius that was his nephue YE haue heard that after Carpwald his brother Sigibert succéeded in rule of the Eastangles a man of great vertue and woorthinesse who whilest he remained in France as a banished man being constreined to flée his countrie vpon displeasure that king Redwald bare him was baptised there and after returning into his countrie and obteining at length the kingdome those things which he had séene well ordered in France he studied to follow the example of the same at home and herevpon considering with himselfe that nothing could more aduance the state of the common-wealth of his countrie than learning knowledge in the toongs began the foundation of certeine schooles and namelie at Cambridge where children might haue places where to be instructed and brought vp in learning vnder appointed teachers that there might be greater numbers of learned men trained vp than before time had béene within this land to the furtherance of true religion and vertue So that England hath good cause to haue in thankfull remembrance this noble prince king Sigibert for all those hir learned men which haue bin brought vp come foorth of that famous vniuersitie of Cambridge the first foundation or rather renouation whereof was thus begun by him about the yeare of our Lord 630. At length when this worthie king began to grow in age he considered with himselfe how hard a matter and how painefull an office it was to gouerne a realme as apperteined to the dutie of a good king wherevpon he determined to leaue the charge thereof to other of more conuenient yéeres and to
battell king Ardulfe was expelled out of the state ¶ Thus ye may consider in what plight things stood in Northumberland by the often seditions tumults and changings of gouernors so that there be which haue written how after the death of king Ethelbert otherwise called Edelred diuers bishops and other of the chiefest nobles of the countrie disdaining such traitorous prince-killings ciuill seditions and iniurious dealings as it were put in dailie practise amongst the Northumbers departed out of their natiue borders into voluntarie exile and that from thencefoorth there was not anie of the nobilitie that durst take vpon him the kinglie gouernement amongst them fearing the fatall prerogatiue thereof as if it had béene Seians horsse whose rider came euer to some euill end But yet by that which is héeretofore shewed out of Simon Dunelm it is euident that there reigned kings ouer the Northumbers but in what authoritie and power to command it may be doubted Howbeit this is certeine that the sundrie murtherings and banishments of their kings and dukes giue vs greatlie to gesse that there was but sorie obedience vsed in the countrie whereby for no small space of time that kingdome remained without an head gouernor being set open to the prey and iniurie of them that were borderers vnto it and likewise vnto strangers For the Danes which in those daies were great rouers had landed before in the north parts spoiled the abbeie of Lindisferne otherwise called holie Iland and perceiuing the fruitfulnesse of the countrie and easinesse for their people to inuade it bicause that through their priuate quarelling there was little publike resistance to be looked for at their comming home entised their countriemen to make voiages into England and so landing in Northumberland did much hurt and obteined a great part of the countrie in manner without resistance bicause there was no ruler there able to raiseanie power of men by publike authoritie to incounter with the common enimies whereby the countrie was brought into great miserie partlie with war of the Danes and ciuill dissention amongest the nobles and people themselues no man being of authoritie I say able to reforme such misorders Yet we find that the nobles and capteines of the countrie assembling togither at one time against the Danes that were landed about Tinmouth constreined them by sharpe fight to flée backe to their ships and tooke certeine of them in the field whose heads they stroke off there vpon the shore The other that got to their ships suffered great losse of men and likewise of their vessels by tempest ¶ Here then we are taught that the safest way to mainteine a monarchie is when all degrées liue in loialtie And that it is necessarie there should be one supereminent vnto whome all the residue should stoope this fraile bodie of ours may giue vs sufficient instruction For reason ruleth in the mind as souereigne and hath subiect vnto it all the affections and inward motions yea the naturall actions are directed by hir gouernement whereto if the will be obedient there cannot créepe in anie outrage or disorder Such should be the sole regiment of a king in his kingdome otherwise he may be called Rex à regendo as Mons à e mouendo For there is not a greater enimie to that estate than to admit participants in roialtie which as it is a readie way to cause a subuersion of a monarchie so it is the shortest cut ouer to a disordered anarchie But to procéed in the historie After that Alrike the last of king Witchtreds sonnes which reigned in Kent successiuelic after their father was dead the noble ofspring of the kings there so decaied and began to vade awaie that euerie one which either by flattering had got riches togither or by seditious partaking was had in estimation sought to haue the gouernement and to vsurp the title of king abusing by vnworthie means the honor and dignitie of so high an office Amongest others one Edbert or Edelbert surnamed also Prenne gouerned the Kentishmen for the space of two yeares and was in the end vanquished by them of Mercia and taken prisoner as before is said so that for a time he liued in captiuitie and although afterwards he was set at libertie yet was he not receiued againe to the kingdome so that it is vncerteine what end he made Cuthred that was appointed by Kinevulfe the king of Mercia to reigne in place of the same Edbert or Edelbert continued in the gouernement eight yéeres as king rather by name than by act inheriting his predecessors euill hap and calamitie through factions and ciuill discord After that Iambrith or Lambert the archbishop of Canturburie was departed this life one Edelred was ordeined in his place vnto whome the primasie was restored which in his predecessors time was taken awaie by Offa king of Mercia as before is recited Also after the death of Eubald archbishop of Yorke another of the same name called Eubald the second was admitted to succeed in that sée After that Brightrike the king of Westsaxons was departed this life messengers were sent with all spéed into France to giue knowledge thereof vnto Egbert which as before is shewed was constreined by the said Brightrike to depart the countrie At the first he withdrew vnto Offa king of Mercia with whome he remained for a time till at length through suit made by Brightrike he perceiued he might not longer continue there without danger to be deliuered into his enimies hands and so Offa winking at the matter he departed out of his countrie and got him ouer into France But being now aduertised of Brightriks death and required by earnest letters sent from his friends to come and receiue the gouernement of the kingdome he returned with all conuenient spéed into his countrie and was receiued immediatlie for king by the generall consent of the Westsaxons as well in respect of the good hope which they had conceiued of his woorthie qualities and aptnesse to haue gouernement as of hid roiall linage being lineallie descended from Inigils the brother of king Inas as sonne to Alkemound that was the sonne of one Eaffa which Eaffa was sonne to Ope the sonne of the foresaid Inigils Egbert reigneth ouer the Westsaxons his practise or exercise in the time of his exile his martiall exploits against the Cornishmen and Welshmen Bernulfe king of Mercia taketh indignation at Egbert for the inlarging of his roiall authoritie they fight a sore battell Egbert ouercommeth great ods betweene their souldiers bishop Alstan a warriour Kent Essex Southerie Sussex and Eastangles subiect to Egbert he killeth Bernulfe K. of Mercia and conquereth the whole kingdome Whitlafe the king thereof becommeth his tributarie the Northumbers submit themselues to Egbert he conquereth Northwales and the citie of Chester he is crowned supreme gouernour of the whole land when this I le was called England the Danes inuade the land they discomfit Egberts host the Welshmen ioine
the one part nor the other was minded to giue ouer in so much that the horssemen alighting on foot and putting their horsses from them entered the battell amongst the footmen and thus they continued with equall aduantage till night came on which parted the affraie being one of the sorest foughten fields that had beene heard of in those daies To whether partie a man might iustlie attribute the victorie it was vtterlie vncerteine with so like losse gaine the matter was tried ended betwixt them With the semblable chance of danger and glorie seuen times that yéere did the English and Danes incounter in batell as writers haue recorded At length when their powers on both parts were sore diminished they agreed vpon a peace with these conditions that the Danes should not attempt anie further warre against the Englishmen nor bring into this land anie new supplie of souldiers out of Denmarke But this peace by those peacemakers was violated and broken in so much as they ment nothing lesse than to fall from the conceiued hope which they had of bearing rule in this land and of inriching themselues with the goods possessions rents and reuenues of the inhabitants The same yéere the Danes soiorned in the winter season at London according as they had doone often times before Rollo a noble man of Denmarke with a fresh power entreth England and beginneth to waste it king Alured giueth him batell Rollo saileth ouer into France who first inhabited Normandie and whereof it tooke that name the Danes breake the peace which was made betwixt them and Alured he is driuen to his shifts by their inuasions into his kingdome a vision appeereth to him and his mother king Alured disguising himselfe like a minstrell entereth the Danish campe marketh their behauiour vnsuspected assalteth them on the sudden with a fresh power and killeth manie of them at aduantage the Deuonshire men giue the Danes battell vnder the conduct of Haldens brother and are discomfited Alured fighteth with them at Edanton they giue him hostages Gurthrun their king is baptised and named Adel stan a league concluded betwixt both the kings the bounds of Alureds kingdome The xiiij Chapter ABout the same time or shortlie after there came into England one Rollo a noble man of Denmarke or Norway with a great armie and notwithstanding the peace concluded betweene the Englishmen and the Danes began to waste and destroy the countrie King Alured hearing these newes with all spéed thought best in the beginning to stop such a common mischiefe and immediatlie assembling his people went against the enimies and gaue them battell in the which there died a great number of men on both sides but the greater losse fell to Rollo his armie Yet Matthew Westmin saith that the Englishmen were put to flight After this it chanced that Rollo being warned in a dreame left England sailed ouer into France where he found fortune so fauourable to him that he obteined in that region for him and his people a countrie the which was afterwards named Normandie of those northerne people which then began to inhabit the same as in the histories of France you maie sée more at large The Danes which had concluded peace with king Alured as before you haue heard shortlie after vpon the first occasion brake the same and by often inuasions which they made into the countrie of Westsaxons brought the matter to that passe that there remained to king Alured but onelie the three countries of Hamshire Wiltshire Summersetshire in so much that he was constreined for a time to kéepe himselfe close within the fennes and maresh grounds of Summersetshire with such small companies as he had about him constreined to get their liuing with fishing hunting and other such shifts He remained for the most part within an I le called Edlingsey that is to say the Iland of noble men enuironed about with fennes and mareshes Whiles he was thus shut vp within this Iland he was by dreame aduertised of better hap shortlie to follow for as it hath béene said saint Cuthbert appéered to him as he laie in sléepe and comforted him declaring to him that within a while fortune should so turne that he should recouer againe his kingdome to the confusion of his enimies And to assure him that this should prooue true he told him that his men which were gone abroad to catch fish should bring home great plentie although the season was against them by reason that the waters were frosen and that a cold rime fell that morning to the hinderance of their purpose His mother also at that time being in sleepe saw the like vision And as they had dreamed so it came to passe for being awakened out of their sleepe in â—ame his men with so great foison of fish that the same might haue sufficed a great armie of men for the vittelling of them at that season Shortlie after king Alured tooke vpon him the habit of a minstrell and going foorth of his closure repaired to the campe of the Danish king onelie accompanied with one trustie seruant and tarrieng there certeine daies togither was suffered to go into euerie part and plaie on his instrument as well afore the king as others so that there was no secret but that he vnderstood it Now when he had séene and learned the demeanour of his enimies he returned againe to his people at Edlingsey and there declared to his nobles what he had séene and heard what negligence was amongst the enimies and how easie a matter it should be for him to indamage them Wherevpon they conceiuing a maruellous good hope and imboldened with his words a power was assembled togither and spies sent foorth to learne and bring woord where the Danes lodged which being doone and certificat made accordinglie king Alured comming vpon them on the sudden slue of them a great number hauing them at great aduantage About the same time the brother of king Halden came with thirtie and three ships out of Wales into the countrie of Westsaxons on the coast of Deuonshire where the Deuonshire men gaue him battell and slue him with 840 persons of his retinue Other write that Halden himselfe was present at this conflict with Inguare otherwise called Hungar and that they were both slaine there with twelue hundred of their companie before a certeine castell called Kinwith receiuing as they had deserued for their cruell dealing latelie by them practised in the parties of Southwales where they had wasted all afore them with fire and swoord not sparing abbeies more than other common buildings King Alured being with that good lucke the more comforted builded a fortresse in the I le of Edlingsey afterwards called Athelney and breaking out oftentimes vpon the enimies distressed them at sundrie times with the aid of the Summersetshire men which were at hand About the seuenth wéeke after Easter in the seuenth yéere
of his reigne king Alured went to Eglerighston on the east part of Selwood where there came to him the people of Summersetshire Wiltshire Hamshire reioising greatlie to sée him abroad From thence he went to Edanton there fought against the armie of the Danes and chased them vnto their strength where he remained afore them the space of fouretéene daies Then the armie of the Danes deliuered him hostages and couenants to depart out of his dominions and that their king should be baptised which was accomplished for Gurthrun whome some name Gurmond a prince or king amongst these Danes came to Alured and was baptised king Alured receiuing him at the fontstone named him Adelstan and gaue to him the countrie of Eastangle which he gouerned or rather spoiled by the space of twelue yéeres Diuerse other of the Danish nobilitie to the number of thirtie as Simon Dunelmensis saith came at the same time in companie of their king Gurthrun and were likewise baptised on whome king Alured bestowed manie rich gifts At the same time as is to be thought was the league concluded betwixt king Alured and the said Gurthrun or Gurmond in which the bounds of king Alureds kingdome are set foorth thus First therefore let the bounds or marshes of our dominion stretch vnto the riuer of Thames and from thence to the water of Lée euen vnto the head of the same water and so foorth streight vnto Bedford and finallie going alongst by the riuer of Ouse let them end at Watlingstréet This league being made with the aduise of the sage personages as well English as those that inhabited within east England is set foorth in maister Lamberts booke of the old English lawes in the end of those lawes or ordinances which were established by the same king Alured as in the same booke ye may sée more at large Th'English called diuers people Danes whom the French named Normans whervpon that generall name was giuen them Gurmo Anglicus K. of Denmark whose father Frotto was baptised in England the Danes besiege Rochester Alfred putteth them to flight recouereth London out of their hands and committeth it to the custodie of duke Eldred his sonne in law he assaulteth Hasting a capteine of the Danes causeth him to take an oth his two sonnes are baptised he goeth foorth to spoile Alfreds countrie his wife children and goods c are taken and fauourablie giuen him againe the Danes besiege Excester they flie to their ships gaine with great losse they are vanquished by the Londoners the death of Alfred his issue male and female The xv Chapter HEre is to be noted that writers name diuerse of the Danish capteins kings of which no mention is made in the Danish chronicles to reigne in those parties But true it is that in those daies not onelie the Danish people but also other of those northeast countries or regions as Swedeners Norwegians the Wondens and such other which the English people called by one generall name Danes and the Frenchmen Normans vsed to roaue on the seas and to inuade forren regions as England France Flanders and others as in conuenient places ye may find as well in our histories as also in the writers of the French histories and likewise in the chronicles of those north regions The writers verelie of the Danish chronicles make mention of one Gurmo whome they name Anglicus bicause he was borne here in England which succeeded his father Frotto in gouernement of the kingdome of Denmarke which Frotto receiued baptisme in England as their stories tell In the eight yéere of king Alfred his reigne the armie of the Danes wintered at Cirencester and the same yéere an other armie of strangers called Wincigi laie at Fulham and in the yéere following departed foorth of England and went into France and the armie of king Godrun or Gurmo departed from Cirencester and came into Eastangle and there diuiding the countrie amongst them began to inhabit the same In the 14 yéere of king Alfred his reigne part of the Danish armie which was gone ouer into France returned into England and besieged Rochester But when Alfred approched to the reskue the enimies fled to their ships and passed ouer the sea againe King Alfred sent a nauie of his ships well furnished with men of warre into Eastangle the which at the mouth of the riuer called Sture incountering with 16 ships of the Danes set vpon them and ouercame them in fight but as they returned with their prises they incountered with another mightie armie of the enimies and fighting with them were ouercome and vanquished In the yeere following king Alfred besieged the citie of London the Danes that were within it fled from thence and the Englishmen that were inhabitants thereof gladlie receiued him reioising that there was such a prince bred of their nation that was of power able to reduce them into libertie This citie being at that season the chiefe of all Mercia he deliuered into the kéeping of duke Eldred which had maried his daughter Ethelfleds held a great portion of Mercia which Colwolphus before time possesed by the grant of the Danes after they had subdued K. Burthred as before is said About the 21 yere of K. Alfred an armie of those Danes Normans which had béene in France returned into England and arriued in the hauen or riuer of Limene in the east part of Kent néere to the great wood called Andredesley which did conteine in times past 120 miles in length and thirtie in breadth These Danes landing with their people builded a castle at Appledore In the meane time came Hasting with 80 ships into the Thames and builded a castle at Middleton but he was constreined by siege which king Alfred planted about him to receiue an oth that he should not in any wise annoie the dominion of king Alfred who vpon his promise to depart gaue great gifts as well to him as to his wife and children One of his sonnes also king Alfred held at the fontstone and to the other duke Aldred was god father For as it were to win credit and to auoid present danger Hasting sent vnto Alfred these his two sonnes signifieng that if it stood with his pleasure he could be content that they should be baptised But neuerthelesse this Hasting was euer most vntrue of word and déed he builded a castle at Beamfield And as he was going foorth to spoile and wast the kings countries Alfred tooke that castle with his wife children ships and goods which he got togither of such spoiles as he had abroad but he restored vnto Hasting his wife and children bicause he was their godfather Shortlie after newes came that a great number of other ships of Danes were come out of Northumberland and had besieged Excester Whilest king Alfred went then against them the other armie which lay at Appledore inuaded Essex and built
Edward vnderstanding that Sithrike went about some mischiefe toward him persuaded his daughter to poison hir husband the said Sithrike Then Aulafe or Aualassus and Godfrie the sonnes of Sithrike finding out by diligent examination that Beatrice was of counsell in poisoning hir husband they caused hir to be apprehended and put to death on this wife She was set naked vpon a smithes cold anuill or stithie and there with hard rosted egs being taken out of the hot imbers were put vnder hir armepits and hir armes fast bound to hir bodie with a cord and so in that state she remained till hir life passed from hir King Edward in reuenge of his daughters death mooued warre against the two brethren Aulafe and Godfrie and in battell finallie vanquished them but was slaine in the same battell himselfe Thus haue the Scotish chronicles recorded of these matters as an induction to the warres which followed betwixt the Scots and Danes as confederates against king Adelstane but the truth thereof we leaue to the readers owne iudgement For in our English writers we find no such matter but that a daughter of king Edward named Edgitha or Editha after hir fathers deceasse was by hir brother king Adelstane about the first yéere of his reigne giuen in mariage as before ye haue heard vnto the foresaid Sithrike king of Northumberland that was descended of the Danish bloud who for the loue of the yoong ladie renounced his heathenish religion and became a christian but shortlie after forsaking both his wife and the christian faith he set vp againe the worshipping of idols and within a while after as an apostata miserablie ended his life Whervpon the yoong ladie hir virginitie being preserued and hir bodie vndefiled as they write passed the residue of hir daies at Polle swoorth in Warwikeshire spending hir time as the same writers affirme in fasting watching praieng and dooing of almesdéedes and so at length departed out of this world Thus our writers differ from the Scotish historie both in name and maner of end as concerning the daughter of king Edward that was coupled in mariage with Sithrike Adelstane subdueth Constantine king of Scots Howell king of Wales and Wulferth king of Northwales the Scots possesse a great part of the north countries Adelstane conquereth the Scots for aiding Godfrie his enimie a miracle declaring that the Scots ought to obey the king of England king Adelstane banisheth his brother Edwin he is for a conspiracie drowned in the sea Adelstane repenteth him of his rigour in respect of that misfortune against his brother Aulafe sometimes king of Northumberland inuadeth England he disguiseth himselfe like a minstrell and surueieth the English campe vnsuspected he is discouered after his departure he assaileth the English campe Adelstane being comforted with a miracle discomfiteth his enimies he maketh them of Northwales his tributaries he subdueth the Cornishmen his death the description of his person his vertues of what abbeis monasteries he was founder his estimation in forren realmes what pretious presents were sent him from other princes and how he bestowed them a remembrance of Guy the erle of Warwike The xx Chapter AFter that king Adelstane had subdued them of Northumberland he was aduertised that not onelie Constantine king of Scots but also Huduale or Howell K. of Wales went about a priuie conspiracie against him Herevpon with all conuenient spéed assembling his power he went against them and with like good fortune subdued them both and also Uimer or Wulferth R. of Northwales so that they were constreined to submit themselues vnto him who shortlie after moued with pitie in considering their sudden fall restored them all three to their former estates but so as they should acknowledge themselues to gouerne vnder him pronouncing withall this notable saieng that More honorable it was to make a king than to be a king Ye must vnderstand that as it appeareth in the Scotish chronicles the Scotishmen in time of wars that the Danes gaue the English nation got a part of Cumberland and other the north countries into their possession and so by reason of their néere adioining vnto the confines of the English kings there chanced occasions of warre betwixt them as well in the daies of king Edward as of this Adelstane his sonne although in déed the Danes held the more part of the north countries till that this Adelstane conquered the same out of their hands and ioined it vnto other of his dominions constreining as well the Danes of whome the more part of the inhabitants then consisted as also the Englishmen to obey him as their king and gouernour Godfrie as is said being fled to the Scots did so much preuaile there by earnest sute made to king Constantine that he got a power of men and entring with the same into Northumberland besiged the citie of Duresme soliciting the citizens to receiue him which they would gladlie haue doone if they had not perceiued how he was not of power able to resist the puissance of king Adelstane and therefore doubting to be punished for their offenses if they reuolted they kept the enimies out King Adelstane being sore moued against the king of Scots that thus aided his enimies raised an armie and went northward purposing to reuenge that iniurie At his comming into Yorkshire he turned out of the way to visit the place where saint Iohn of Beuerlie was buried and there offered his knife promising that if he returned with victorie he would redéeme the same with a woorthie price and so proceeded and went forwards on his iournie and entring Scotland wasted the countrie by land vnto Dunfoader and Wertermore and his nauie by sea destroied the coasts alongst the shore euen to Catnosse and so he brought the king of Scots and other his enimies to subiection at his pleasure constreining the same K. of Scots to deliuer him his son in hostage It is said that being in his iournie néere vnto the towne of Dunbar he praied vnto God that at the instance of saint Iohn of Beuerlie it would please him to grant that he might shew some open token whereby it should appeare to all them that then liued and should he 〈◊〉 succéed that the Scots ought to 〈◊〉 subiect vnto the kings of England Herewith the king with his sword sâ—ote vpon a great stone standing néere to the castle of Dunbar and with the stroke there appeared a clift in the saine stone to the length of 〈◊〉 which remained to be shewed as a 〈◊〉 backe to 〈◊〉 he redeemedes es year after At his 〈…〉 his knife with a large price as before he had promised After this was Edwin the kings brother a coused of some conspiracie by him begiâ—â— against the king wherevpon he was banished the land and sent out in an old rotten vessell without rower or mariner onelie accompanied with one esquier so that beingstanding néere to the castle of Dunbar and with
the lanched foorth from the shore through despaire Edwin leapt into the sea and drowned himselfe but the esquier that was with him recouered his bodie and brought it to land at Withsand besides Canturburie But Iames Maier in the annales of Flanders saieth that he was drowned by fortune of the seas in a small vessell and being cast vp into a créeke on the coast of Picardie was found by Adolfe earle of Bullongne that was his coosin germane and honorablie buried by the same Adolfe in the church of Bertine In consideration of which déed of pietie and dutie of mindfull consanguinitie the king of England both hartilie thanked earle Adolfe and bestowed great gifts vpon the church where his brother was thus buried For verelie king Adelstane after his displeasure was asswaged and hearing of this miserable end of his brother sore repented himselfe of his rigour so extended towards him in so much that he could neuer abide the man that had giuen the information against him which was his cupbearer so that on a time as the said cupbearer serued him at the table and came towards him with a cup of wine one of his feet chanced to slide but he recouered himselfe with the helpe of the other foot saieng One brother yet hath holpen succored the other which words cost him his life For the king remembring that by his accusation he had lost his brother that might haue béene an aid to him caused this said cupbearer to be straight put to death In this meane while Aulafe the sonne of Sitherike had giuen the information against him which was late king of Northumberland who is also named by writers to be king of the Irishmen and of manie Ilands assembled a great power of Danes Irishmen Scots and other people of the out Iles and imbarked them in 615 ships and craiers with the which he arriued in the mouth of Humber and there comming on land began to inuade the countrie This Aulafe had maried the daughter of Constantine king of Scots by whose procurement notwithstanding his late submission Aulafe tooke in hand this iournie King Adelstane aduertised of his enimies arriuall gathered his people and with all conuenient spéed hasted towards them and approching néerer vnto them pitcht downe his field at a place called by sonne Brimesburie by others Brimesford and also Brunaubright and by the Scotish writers Browmingfield When knowledge hereof was had in the enimies campe Aulafe enterprised a maruelous exploit for taking with him an harpe he came into the Englishhis late submission Aulafe tooke in campe offring himselfe disguised as a minstrell to shew some part of his cunning in musicke vpon his instrument and so being suffered to passe from tent to tent and admitted also to plaie afore the king surueied the whole state and order of the armie This doone he returned meaning by a cammisado to set vpon the kings tent But one that had serued as a souldier sometime vnder Aulafe chanced by marking his demeanour to know him and after he was gone vttered to the king what he knew The king séemed to be displeased in that he had not told him so much before Aulafs departure but in excusing himselfe the souldier said Ye must remember if it like your grace that the same faith which I haue giuen vnto you I sometime owght vnto Aulafe therfore if I should haue betraied him now you might well stand in doubt least I should hereafter doo the like to you but if you will follow mine aduise remoue your tent least happilie he assaile you vnwares The king did so and as it chanced in thegone vttered to the king what he knew The king night following Aulafe came to assaile the English campe and by fortune comming to the place where the kings tent stood before he found a bishop lodged which with his companie was come the same day to the armie and had pitcht vp his tent in that place from whence the king was remoued and so was the same bishop and most part of his men there slaine which slaughter executed Aulafe passed forward and came to the kings tent who in this meanegone vttered to the king what he knew The king time by reason of the alarum raised was got vp and taking to him his sword in that sudden fright by chance it fell out of the scabbard so that he could not find it but calling to God and S. Aldelme as saith Polychron his sword was restored to the scabbard againe The king comforted with that miracle boldlie preased foorth vpon his enimies and so valiantlie resisted them that in the end he put them to flight and chased them all that morning and day following so that he slue of them an huge number Some haue written that Constantine king of Scots was slaine at this ouerthrow and fiue other small kings or rulers with 12 dukes and welnéere all the armie of those strange nations which Aulafe had gathered togither But the Scotish chronicles affirme that Constantine was not there himselfe but sent his sonne Malcolme which yet escaped sore hurt and wounded from the battell as in the same chronicles ye may sée more at large When K. Adelstane had thus vanquished his enimies he went against them of Northwales whose rulers and princes he caused to come before him at Hereford and there handled them in such sort that they couenanted to pay him yeerlie in lieu of a tribute 20 pounds of gold 300 pounds of siluer and 25 head of neate with hawks and hownds a certeine number After this he subdued the Cornishmen and whereas till those daies they inhabited the citie of Excester mingled amongest the Englishmen so that the one nation was as strong within that citie as the other he rid them quite out of the same and repared the walles and fortified them with ditches and turrets as the maner then was and so remoued the Cornish men further into the west parts of the countrie that he made Tamer water to be the confines betwéene the Englishmen and them Finallie the noble prince king Adelstane departed out of this world the 26 day of October after he had reigned the tearme of 16 yeares His bodie was buried atmingled amongest the Englishmen so that the one Malmesburie He was of such a stature as exceeded not the common sort of men stooping somewhat and yellowe haired for his valiancie ioined with courtesie beloued of all men yet sharpe against rebels and of inuincible constancie his great deuotion toward the church appeared in the building adorning indowing of monasteries and abbeis He built one at Wilton within the diocesse of Salisburie and an other at Michelnie in Summersetshire But besides these foundations there were few famous monasteries within this land but that he adorned the same either with some new péece of building iewels bookes or portion of lands He had in excéeding fauour
friuolous and wholie impertinent to our purpose onelie this I read that through declaring of his dreames and visions he obteined in the time of king Edgar first the bishoprike of Worcester after the London last of all the archbishoprike of Canturburie But leauing Dunstane and the fond deuises depending vpon the commemoration of his life we will now returne to the dooings of Egelred and speake of such things in the next chapter as chanced in his time The Danes inuade England on each side they are vanquished by the English Goda earle of Deuonshire slaine the Danes in a battell fought at Maldon kill Brightnod earle of Essex and the most of this armie ten thousand pounds paid to them by composition that they should not trouble the English subiects they cease their crueltie for a time but within a while after fall to their bloudie bias the English people despaire to resist them Egelred addresseth a nauie against the Danes vnder the erles Alfrike and Turold Alfrike traitorouslie taketh part with the Danes his ship and souldiers are taken his sonne Algar is punished for his fathers offense the Danes make great wast in many parts of this Iland they besiege London and are repelled with dishonor they driue king Egelred to buy peace of them for 16000 pounds Aulafe king of Norwey is honorablie interteined of Egelred to whome he promiseth at his baptisme neuer to make warre against England the great zeale of people in setting forward the building of Durham towne and the minster The second Chapter SHortlie after the decease of Dunstane the Danes inuaded this realme on each side wasting and spoiling the countrie in most miserable wise They arriued in so manie places at once that the Englishmen could not well deuise whither to go to encounter first with them Some of them spoiled a place or towne called Wichport and from thence passing further into the countrie were met with by the Englishmen who giuing them battell lost their capteine Goda but yet they got the victorie and beat the Danes out of the field and so that part of the Denish armie was brought to confusion Simon Dunel saith that the Englishmen in déed wan the field here but not without great losse For besides Goda who by report of the same author was Earle of Deuonshire there died an other valiant man of warre named Strenwold In the yeere 991 Brightnod earle of Essex at Maldon gaue battell to an armie of Danes which vnder their leaders Iustine and Guthmond had spoiled Gipswich and was there ouercome and slaine with the most part of his people and so the Danes obteined in that place the victorie In the same yéere and in the 13 yeere of king Egelreds reigne when the land was on each side sore afflicted wasted and haried by the Danes which couered the same as they had béene grashoppers by the aduise of the archbishop of Canturburie Siricius which was the second of that séee after Dunstane a composition was taken with the Danes so that for the sum of ten thousand pounds to be paied to them by the king they should couenant not to trouble his subiects anie further This monie was called Denegilt or Dane monie and was leuied of the people Although other take that to be Danegilt which was giuen vnto such Danes as king Egelred afterwards reteined in his seruice to defend the land frm other Danes and enimies that sought to inuade his dominions But by what name so euer this monie which the Danes now receiued was called true it is that herevpon they ceassed from their most cruell inuasions for a time But shortlie after they had resfreshed themselues and recouered new strength they began to play their old parts againe dooing the like mischéefe by their semblable inuasions as they had vsed before By reason hereof such feare came vpon the English people that they despaired to be able to resist the enimies The king yet caused a nauie to be set foorth at London whereof he appointed earle Alfrike whome before he had banished to be high admerall ioining with him earle Turold This nauie did set forward from London toward the enimies who hauing warning giuen them from Alfrike escaped away without hurt Shortly after a greater nauie of the Danes came and incountered with the kings fléet so that a great number of the Londoners were slaine and all the kings ships taken for Alfrike like a traitor turned to the Danes side ¶ Matt. West maketh other report of this matter declaring that Alfrike in déed being one of the chiefe capteins of the fléet aduertised them by forewarning of the danger that was toward them and that when they should come to ioining the same Alfrike like a traitor fled to the Danes and after vpon necessitie being put to â—light escaped away with them but the other capteins of the kings fléet as Theodred Elstan and Escwen pursued the Danes tooke one of their ships and slue all those that were found therein The Londoners also as the same Matt. West saith met with the nauie of the Danish rouers as they fled away and slue a great number and also tooke the ship of the traitor Alfrike with his souldiers armor but he himselfe escaped though with much paine hauing plaied the like traitorous part once before and yet was reconciled to the kings fauor againe Upon this mischiefe wrought by the father the king now tooke his sonne Algar and caused his eies to be put out About the same time was Bambrough destroied by the Danes which arriued after in Humber and wasted the countrie of Lindsey and Yorkeshire on either side that riuer And when the Englishmen were assembled to giue them battell before they ioined the capteines of the English armie Frena Godwin and Fredegist that were Danes by their fathers side began to flie away and escaped so giuing the occasion of the ouerthrow that lighted on their people But by some writers it should appéere that after the Danes had destroied all the north parts as they spred abroad without order and good arraie the people of the countrie fell vpon them and slue some of them and chased the residue Other of the Danes with a nauie of 94 ships entered the Thames and besieged London about our ladie daie in September They gaue a verie sore assault to the citie and assaied to set it on fire but the citizens so valiantlie defended themselues that the Danes were beaten backe and repelled greatlie to their losse so that they were constreined to depart thence with dishonor Then they fell to and wasted the countries of Essex Kent Sussex and Hamshire and ceassed not till they had inforced the king to compound with them for 16 thousand pounds which he was glad to pay to haue peace with them Moreouer whereas they wintered that yéere at Southampton the king procured Aulafe king of the Norwegians to come vnto Andeuer where at
kinds of sicknesses vexed the people also as the bloodie flix and hot burning agues which then raged through the land so that manie died thereof By such manner of meanes therefore what through the misgouernance of the king the treason and disloialtie of the nobilitie the lacke of good order and due correction amongst the people and by such other scourges and mishaps as afflicted the English nation in that season the land was brought into great ruine so that where by strength the enimie could not be kept off there was now no helpe but to appease them with monie By reason hereof from time of the first agréement with the Danes for 10 thousand pounds tribute it was inhanced to 16000 pounds as you haue heard after that at 20000 pounds then to 24000 pounds so to 30000 pounds lastlie to 40000 pounds till at length the relme was emptied in maner of all that monie and coine that could be found in it In this meane time died Elgina or Ethelgina the quéene Shortlie after it was deuised that the king should be a suter vnto Richard duke of Normandie for his sister Emma a ladie of such excellent beautie that she was named the floure of Normandie This sute was begun and tooke such good successe that the king obteined his purpose And so in the yeare of our Lord 1002 which was about the 24 yeare of king Egelreds reigne he maried the said Emma with great solemnitie This mariage was thought to be right necessarie honorable and profitable for the realme of England because of the great puissance of the Norman princes in those daies but as things afterward came to passe it turned to the subuersion of the whole English state for by such affinitie and dealing as hapned hereby betwixt the Normans and Englishmen occasion in the end was ministred to the same Normans to pretend a title to the crowne of England in prosecuting of which title they obteined and made the whole conquest of the land as after shall appeare Egelred being greatlie aduanced as he thought by reason of his mariage deuised vpon presumption thereof to cause all the Danes within the land to be murthered in one day Herevpon he sent priuie commissioners to all cities burrowes and townes within his dominions commanding the rulers and officers in the same to kill all such Danes as remained within their liberties at a certeine day prefixed being saint Brices day in the yeare 1012 and in the 34 yeare of king Egelreds reigne Herevpon as sundrie writers agree in one day houre this murther began and was according to the commission and iniunction executed But where it first began the same is vncerteine some say at Wellowin in Herefordshire some at a place in Staffordshire called Hownhill others in other places but whersoeuer it began the dooers repented it after But now yer we procéed anie further we will shew what rule the Danes kept here in this realme before they were thus murthered as in some bookes we find recorded Whereas it is shewed that the Danes compelled the husbandmen to til the ground doo all maner of labour and toile to be doone about husbandrie the Danes liued vpon the fruit and gaines that came thereof and kept the husbandmens wiues their daughters maids and seruants vsing and abusing them at their pleasures And when the husbandmen came home then could they scarse haue such sustenance of meats and drinkes as fell for seruants to haue so that the Danes had all at their commandements eating and drinking of the best where the sillie man that was the owner could hardlie come to his fill of the worst Besids this the common people were so oppressed by the Danes that for feare and dread they called them in euerie such house where anie of them soiourned Lord Dane And if an Englishman and a Dane chanced to méet at anie bridge or streight passage the Englishman must staie till the Lord Dane were passed But in processe of time after the Danes were voided the land this word Lord Dane was in derision and despight of the Danes turned by Englishmen into a name of reproch as Lordane which till these our daies is not forgotten For when the people in manie parts of this realme will note and signifie anie great idle lubber that will not labour nor take paine for his liuing they will call him Lordane Thus did the Danes vse the Englishmen in most vile manner and kept them in such seruile thraldome as cannot be sufficientlie vttered A fresh power of Danes inuade England to reuenge the slaughter of their countrimen that inhabited this Ile the west parts betraied into their hands by the conspiracie of a Norman that was in gouernement earle Edrike feined himselfe sicke when king Egelred sent vnto him to leuie a power against the Danes and betraieth his people to the enimies Sweine king of Denmarke arriueth on the coast of Northfolke and maketh pitifull spoile by fire and sword the truce taken betweene him and Vikillus is violated and what reuengement followeth king Sweine forced by famine returneth into his owne countrie he arriueth againe at Sandwich why king Egelred was vnable to preuaile against him the Danes ouerrun all places where they come and make cruell waste king Egelred paieth him great summes of monie for peace the mischiefes that light vpon a land by placing a traitorous stranger in gouernement how manie acres a hide of land conteineth Egelreds order taken for ships and armour why his great fleet did him little pleasure a fresh host of Danes vnder three capteines arriue at Sandwich the citizens of Canturburie for monie purchase safetie the faithlesse dealing of Edrike against king Egelred for the enimies aduantage what places the Danes ouerran and wasted The fourth Chapter VPon knowledge giuen into Denmarke of the cruell murder of the Danes here in England truth it is that the people of the countrie were greatlie kindled in malice and set in such a furious rage against the Englishmen that with all spéed they made foorth a nauie full fraught with men of warre the which in the yeare following came swarming about the coasts of England and landing in the west countrie tooke the citie of Excester and gat there a rich spoile One Hugh a Norman borne whome queene Emma had placed in those parties as gouernour or shirife there conspired with the Danes so that all the countrie was ouerrun and wasted The king hearing that the Danes were thus landed and spoiled the west parts of the realme he sent vnto Edricus to assemble a power to withstand the enimies Herevpon the people of Hampshire and Wiltshire rose and got togither but when the armies should ioine earle Edricus surnamed de Streona feigned himselfe sicke and so betraied his people of whome he had the conduct for they perceiuing the want in their leader were discouraged and so fled
Moreouer fortie of their ships or rather as some write 45 were reteined to serue the king promising to defend the realme with condition that the souldiers and mariners should haue prouision of meate and drinke with apparell found them at the kings charges As one autor hath gathered Swaine king of Denmarke was in England at the concluding of this peace which being confirmed with solemne othes and sufficient hostages he departed into Denmarke The same author bringeth the generall slaughter of Danes vpon S. Brices day to haue chanced in the yéere after the conclusion of this agréement that is to say in the yéere 1012 at what time Gunthildis the sister of king Swaine was slaine with hir husband hir sonne by the commandement of the false traitor Edrike But bicause all other authors agrée that the same murther of Danes was executed about ten yéeres before this supposed time we haue made rehearsall thereof in that place Howbeit for the death of Gunthildis it maie be that she became hostage either in the yéere 1007 at what time king Egelred paied thirtie thousand pounds vnto king Swaine to haue peace as before you haue heard or else might she be deliuered in hostage in the yéere 1011 when the last agréement was made with the Danes as aboue is mentioned But when or at what time soeuer she became hostage this we find of hir that she came hither into England with hir husband Palingus a mightie earle and receiued baptisme héere Wherevpon she earnestlie trauelled in treatie of a peace betwixt hir brother and king Egelred which being brought to passe chieflie by hir sute she was contented to become an hostage for performance thereof as before is recited And after by the commandement of earle Edrike she was put to death pronouncing that the shedding of hir bloud would cause all England one day sore to rue She was a verie beautifull ladie and tooke hir death without all feare not once changing countenance though she saw hir husband and hir onelie sonne a yoong gentleman of much towardnesse first murthered before hir face Turkillus the Danish capteine telleth king Swaine the faults of the king nobles commons of this realme he inuadeth England the Northumbers and others submit themselues to him Danes receiued into seruice vnder Egelred London assalted by Swaine the citizens behaue themselues stoutlie and giue the Danish host a shamefull repulse Ethelmere earle of Deuonshire and his people submit themselues to Swaine he returneth into Denmarke commeth back againe into England with a fresh power is incountred withall of the Englishmen whose king Egelred is discomfited his oration to his souldiers touching the present reliefe of their distressed land their resolution and full purpose in this their perplexitie king Egrlred is minded to giue place to Swaine lie sendeth his wife and children ouer into Normandie the Londoners yeeld vp their state to Swaine Egelred saileth ouer into Normandie leauing his land to the enimie The sixt Chapter NOw had Turkillus in the meane time aduertised king Swaine in what state things stood here within the realme how king Egelred was negligent onlie attending to the lusts pleasures of the flesh how the noble men were vnfaithfull and the commons weake and féeble through want to good and trustie leaders Howbeit some write that Turkillus as well as other of the Danes which remained héere in England was in league with king Egelred in somuch that he was with him in London to helpe and defend the citie against Swaine when he came to assalt it as after shall appéere Which if it be true a doubt may rise whether Swaine receiued anie aduertisement from Turkillus to mooue him to rather to inuade the realme but such aduertisements might come from him before that he was accorded with Egelred Swaine therefore as a valiant prince desirous both to reuenge his sisters death and win honor prepared an huge armie and a great number of ships with the which he made towards England and first comming to Sandwich taried there a small while and taking eftsoones the sea compassed about the coasts of the Eastangles and arriuing in the mouth of Humber sailed vp the water and entering into the riuer of Trent he landed at Gainesbourgh purposing to inuade the Northumbers But as men brought into great feare for that they had béene subiect to the Danes in times past and thinking therefore not to reuolt to the enimie but rather to their old acquaintance if they should submit themselues to the Danes streightwaies offered to become subiect vnto Swaine togither with their duke named Wighthred Also the people of Lindsey and all those of the northside of Watlingstreet yéelded themselues vnto him and deliuered pledges Then he appointed his sonne Cnutus to haue the kéeping of those pledges and to remaine vpon the saâ—egard of his ships whiles he himselfe passed forward into the countrie Then marched he forward to subdue them of south Mercia and so came to Oxford to Winchester making the countries subiect to him through out wheresoeuer he came With this prosperous successe Swaine being greatlie incouraged prepared to go vnto London where king Egelred as then remained hauing with him Turkillus the Dane which was reteined in wages with other of the Danes as by report of some authors it maie appeare and were now readie to defend the citie against their countriemen in support of king Egelred togither with the citizens Swaine bicause he would not step so farre out of the way as to go to the next bridge lost a great number of his men as he passed through the Thames At his comming to London he bagan to assault the citie verie fiercelie in hope either to put his enimie in such feare that he should despaire of all reliefe and comfort or at the least trie what he was able to doo The Londoners on the other part although they were brought in some feare by this sudden attempt of the enimies yet considering with themselues that the hazard of all the whole state of the realme was annexed to theirs sith their citie was the chiefe and metropolitane of all the kingdome they valiantlie stood in defense of themselues and of their king that was present there with them beating backe the enimies chasing them from the walles and otherwise dooing their best to kéepe them off At length although the Danes did most valiantlie assault the citie yet the Englishmen to defend their prince from all iniurie of enimies did not shrinke but boldlie sallied foorth at the gates in heapes togither and incountered with their aduersaries and began to fight with them verie fiercelie Swaine whilest he went about to kéepe his men in order as one most desirous to reteine the victorie now almost gotten was compassed so about with the Londoners on each side that after he had lost a great number of his men he was constreined for his safegard to breake out through the
prepared to receiue whensoeuer the Englishmen approched and heerewith bringing his men into araie he came foorth to méet his enimies Then was the battell begun with great earnestnesse on both sides continued foure houres till at length the Danes began somewhat to shrinke which when Cnute perceiued he commanded his horssemen to come forward into the forepart of his dawnted host But whilest one part of the Danes gaue backe with feare and the other came slowlie forward the arraie of the whole armie was broken then without respect of shame they fled amaine so that there died that day of Cnutes side foure thousand and fiue hundred men and of king Edmunds side not past six hundred and those were footmen This battell was fought as should appéere by diuerse writers at Okefort or Oteford It was thought that if king Edmund had pursued the victorie and followed in chase of his enimies in such wise as he safelie might haue doone Edriks counsell he had made that day an end of the warres but he was counselled by Edrike as some write in no condition to follow them but to staie and giue time to his people to refresh their wearie bodies Then Cnute with his armie passed ouer the Thames into Essex and there assembled all his power togither and began to spoile and waste the countrie on each hand King Edmund aduertised thereof hasted foorth to succour his people and at Ashdone in Essex three miles from Saffron Walden gaue battell to Cnute where after sore and cruell fight continued with great slaughter on both sides a long time duke Edrike fled to the comfort of the Danes and to the discomfort of the Englishmen Héerevpon king Edmund was constreined in the end to depart out of the field hauing first doone all that could be wished in a woorthie chiestaine both by woords to incourage his men by deeds to shew them good example so that at one time the Danes were at point to haue giuen backe but that Cnute aduised thereof rushed into the left wing where most danger was and so relieued his people there that finallie the Englishmen both wearied with long fight and also discouraged with the running awaie of some of their companie were constreined to giue-ouer and by flight to séeke their safegard so that king Edmund might not by anie meanes bring them againe into order Héere vpon all the waies and passages being forelaid and stopped by the enimies the Englishmen wanting both carriage to make longer resistance and perceiuing no hope to rest in fléeing were beaten downe and slaine in heapes so that few escaped from that dreadfull and bloudie battell There died on king Edmunds side duke Edmund duke Alfrike and duke Goodwine with earle Ulfekettell or Urchell of Eastangle and duke Aileward that was sonne to Ardelwine late duke of Eastangle and to be briefe all the floure of the English nobilitie There were also slaine at this battell manie renowmed persons of the spiritualtie as the bishop of Lincolne and the abbat of Ramsey with others king Edmund escaping awaie got him into Glocestershire and there began to raise a new armie In the place where this field was fought are yet seuen or eight hils wherein the carcases of them that were slaine at the same field were buried and one being digged downe of late there were found two bodies in a coffin of stone of which the one laie with his head towards the others féet and manie chaines of iron like to the water-chains of the bits of horsses were found in the same hill But now to the matter London other great cities townes submit themselues to Cnute be hasteth after Edmund with his power both their armies being readie to incounter by occasion are staied the oration of a capteine in the hearing of both hosts the title and right of the realme of England is put to the triall of combat betweene Cnute and Edmund Cnute is ouermatâ—ched his woords to king Edmund both kings are pacified and their armies accorded the realme diuided betwixt Cnute and Edmund king Edmund traitorouslie slaine the dissonant report of writers touching the maners of his death and both the kings dealing about the partition of the realme Cnute causeth Edrike to be slaine for procuring king Edmunds death wherein the reward of treason is noted how long king Edmund reigned and where he was buried the eclipsed state of England after his death and in whose time it recouered some part of it brightnesse The tenth Chapter IN the meane while that Edmund was buâ—ie to leauie a new armie in Glocester and other parties of Mercia Cnute hauing got so great a victorie as before is mentioned receiued into his obeisance not onelie the citie of London but also manie other cities and townes of great name and shortlie after hasted forward to pursue his enimie king Edmund who was readie with a mightie host to trie the vttermost chance of battell if they should eftsoones ioine Héerevpon both the armies being readie to giue the onset the one in sight of the other at a place called Dearehurst neere to the riuer of Seuerne by the drist of duke Edrike who then at length began to shew some token of good meaning the two kings came to a communication and in the end concluded an agreement as some haue written without anie more adoo Others write that when both the armies were at point to haue ioined one of the capteins but whether he were a Dane or an Englishman it is not certeinlie told stood vp in such a place as he might be heard of both the princes boldlie vttered his mind in former following The oration of a capteine in the audience of the English and Danish armie WE haue most woorthie capteins fought long inough one against another there hath beene but too much bloud shed betweene both the nations and the valiancie of the souldiers on both sides is sufficientlie seene by triall either of your manhoods likewise and yet can you beare neither good nor euill fortune If one of you win the battell he pursueth him that is ouercome and if he chance to be vanquished he resteth no till he haue recouered new strength to fight eftsoones with him that is victor What should you meane by this your inuincible courage At what marke shooteth your greedie desire to beare rule and your excessiue thirst to atteine honour If you fight for a kingdome diuide it betweene you two which sometime was sufficient for seuen kings but if you couet to winne fame and glorious renowme and for the same are driuen to try the hazard whether ye shall command or obeie deuise the waie whereby ye may without so great slaughter and without such pitifull bloudshed of both your guiltlesse peoples trie whether of you is most woorthie to be preferred Thus made he an end and the two princes allowed well of his last motion and so order was taken that they should
them sleaing a great number of them and chasing the residue In the morning earlie when as Cnute heard that the Englishmen were gone foorth of their lodgings he supposed that they were either fled awaie or else turned to take part with the enimies But as he approched to the enimies campe he vnderstood how the mater went for he found nothing there but bloud dead bodies and the spoile For which good seruice Cnute had the Englishmen in more estimation euer after and highlie rewarded their leader the came carle Goodwine When Cnute had ordered all things in Denmarke as was thought be hoofefull he returned againe into England and within a few daies after he was aduertised that the Swedeners made warre against his subiects of Denmarke vnder the loding of two great princes Ulfe and Ulafe Wherefore to defend his dominions in those parts he passed againe with an armie into Denmarke incountred with his enimies and receiued a sore ouerthrow loosing a great number both of Danes and Englishmen But gathering togither a new force of men he set againe vpon his enimies and ouercame them constreining the two foresaid princes to agrée vpon reasonable conditions of peace Matth. West recounteth that at this time earle Goodwine and the Englishmen wrought the enterprise aboue mentioned of assaulting the enimies campe in the night season after Cnute had first lost in the day before no small number of his people and that then the foresaid princes or kings as he nameth them Ulfus and Aulafus which latter he calleth Eiglafe were constrained to agrée vpon a peace The Danish chronicles alledge that the occasion of this warre rose hereof This Olanus aided Cnute as the same writers report against king Edmund and the Englishmen But when the peace should be made betweene Cnute and Edinund there was no consideration had of Olaus whereas through him the Danes chieflie obteined the victorie Herevpon Olanus was sore offended in his mind against Cnute and now vpon occasion sought to be reuenged But what soeuer the cause was of this warre betwixt these two princes the end was thus that Olnus was expelled out of his kingdome and constreined to flée to Gerithaslaus a duke in the parties of Eastland and afterward returning into Norwaie was slaine by such of his subiects as tooke part with Cnute in manner as in the historie of Norwaie appeareth more at large with the contrarietie found in the writings of them which haue recorded the histories of those north regions But here is to be remembred that the fame and glorie of the English nation was greatlie aduanced in these warres as well against the Swedeners as the Norwegians so that Cnute began to loue and trust the Englishmen much better than it was to be thought he would euer haue doone Shortlie after that Cnute was returned into England that is to say as some haue in the 15 yeare of his reigne he went to Rome to performe his vow which he had made to visit the places where the apostles Peter and Paule had their buriall where he was honorablie receiued of pope Iohn the 20 that then held the sée When he had doone his deuotion there he returned into England In the yeare following he made a iournie against the Scots which as then had rebelled but by the princelie power of Cnute they were subdued and brought againe to obedience so that not onelie king Malcolme but also two other kings Melbeath and Ieohmare became his subiects Finallie after that this noble prince king Cnute had reigned the tearme of 20 yeares currant after the death of Ethelred he died at Shaftsburie as the English writers affirme on the 12 of Nouember and was buried a Winchester But the Danish chronicles record the he died in Normandie and was buried at Rone as in the same chronicles ye may reade more at large The trespuissance of Cnute the amplenesse of his dominions the good and charitable fruits of his voiage to Rome redounding to the common benefit of all trauellers from England thither with what great personages he had conference and the honour that was doone him there his intollerable pride in commanding the waters of the flouds not to rise he humbleth himselfe and confesseth Christ Iesus to be king of kings he refuseth to weare the crowne during his life he reproueth a gentleman flatterer his issue legitimate and illegitimate his inclination in his latter yeares what religious places he erected repaired and inriched what notable men he fauoured and reuerenced his lawes and that in causes as well ecclesiasticall as tempoporall he had cheefe and sole gouernement in this land whereby the popse vsurped title of vniuersall supremasie is impeached The xiij Chapter THis Cnute was the mightiest prince that euer reigned ouer the English people for he had the souereigne rule ouer all Denmark England Norwaie Scotland and part of Sweiden Amongest other of his roiall acts he caused such tolles and tallages as were demanded of way-goers at bridges and stréets in the high way betwixt England and Rome to be diminished to the halfes and againe got also a moderation to be had in the paiment of the archbishops fées of his realme which was leuied of them in the court of Rome when they should receiue their palles as may appeare by a letter which he himselfe being at Rome directed to the bishops and other of the nobles of England In the which it also appeareth that besides the roiall interteinment which he had at Rome of pope Iohn he had conference there with the emperour Conrad with Rafe the king of Burgongne and manie other great princes and noble men which were present there at that time all which at this request in fauour of those Englishmen that should trauell vnto Rome granted as haue said to diminish such duties as were gathered of passingers He receiued there manie great gifts of the emperour and was highlie honored of him and likewise of the pope and of all other the high princes at that time present at Rome so that when he came home as some write he did grow greatlie into pride insomuch that being néere to the Thames or rather as other write vpon the sea strand néere to South-hampton and perceiuing the water to rise by reason of the tide he east off his gowne and wrapping it round togither threw it on the sands verie neere the increasing water and sat him downe vpon it speaking these or the like words to the sea Thou art saith he within the compasse of my dominion and the ground whereon I sit is mine and thou knowest that no wight dare disoboie my commandements I therefore doo now command thée not to rise vpon my ground nor to presume to wet anie part of thy souereigne lord and gouernour But the sea kéeping hir course rose still higher and higher and ouerflowed not onelie the kings féet but also flashed
vp vnto his legs and knees Wherewith the king started suddenlie vp and withdrew from it saieng withall to his nobles that were about him Behold you noble men you call me king which can not so much as staie by my commandement this small portion of water But know ye for certeine that there is no king but the father onelie of our Lord Iesus Christ with whome he reigneth at whose becke all things are gouerned Let vs therefore honor him let vs confesse and professe him to be the ruler of heauen earth and sea and besides him none other From thence he went to Winchester and there with his owne hands set his crowne vpon the head of the image of the crucifix which stood there in the church of the apostles Peter and Paule and from thenceforth he would neuer weare that crowne nor anie other Some write that he spake not the former words to the sea vpon anie presumptuousnesse of mind but onelie vpon occasion of the vaine title which in his commendation on of his gentlemen gaue him by way of flatterie as he rightlie tooke it for he called him the most mightiest king of all kings which ruled most at large both men sea and land Therefore to reprooue the fond flatterie of such vaine persons he deuised and practised the déed before mentioned thereby both to reprooue such flatterers and also that men might be admonished to consider the omnipotencie of almightie God He had issue by his wife quéene Emma a sonne named by the English chronicles Hardiknought but by the Danish writers Canute or Knute also a daughter named Gonilda that was after maried to Henrie the sonne of Conrad which also was afterwards emperour and named Henrie the third By his concubine Alwine that was daughter to Alselme whome some name earle of Hampton he had two bastard sonnes Harold and Sweno He was much giuen in his latter daies to vertue as he that considered how perfect felicitie rested onelie in godlines and true deuotion to serue the heauenlie king and gouernour of all things He repared in his time manie churches abbeies and houses of religion which by occasion of warres had béene fore defaced by him and his father but speciallie he did great cost vpon the abbeie of saint Edmund in the towne of Burie as partlie before is mentioned He also built two abbeies from the foundation as saint Benets in Norffolke seuen miles distant from Norwich and an other in Norwaie He did also build a church at Ashdone in Essex where he obteined the victorie of king Edmund and was present at the hallowing or consecration therof with a great multitude of the lords and nobles of the realme both English and Danes He also holpe with his owne hands to remooue the bodie of the holie archbishop Elphegus when the same was translated from London to Canturburie The roiall and most rich iewels which he his wife quéene Emma gaue vnto the church of Winchester might make the beholders to woonder at such their exceeding and bountifull munificence Thus did Cnute striue to reforme all such things as he and his ancestors had doone amisse and to wipe awaie the spot of euil dooing as suerlie to the outward sight of the world he did in deed he had the archbishop of Canturburie Achelnotus in singular reputation and vsed his counsell in matters of importance He also highlie fauoured Leofrike earle of Chester so that the same Leofrike bare great rule in ordering of things touching the state of the common wealth vnder him as one of his chiefe councellors Diuerse lawes and statutes he made for the gouernment fo the common wealth partlie agréeable with the lawes of king Edgar and other the kings that were his predecessors and partlie tempered according to his owne liking and as was thought to him most expedient among the which there be diuerse that concerne causes as well ecclesiasticall as temporall Whereby as maister Fox hath noted it maie be gathered that the gouernment of spirituall matters did depend then not vpon the bishop of Rome but rather apperteined vnto the lawfull authoritie of the temporall prince no lesse than matters and causes temporall But of these lawes statutes enacted by king Cnute ye may read more as ye find them set foorth in the before remembred booke of maister Willliam Lambert which for briefenesse we héere omit Variance amongest the peeres of the realme about the roiall succession the kingdome is diuided betwixt Harold the bastard sonne and Hardicnute the lawfullie begotten son of king Cnute late deceassed Harold hath the totall regiment the authoritie of earle Goodwine gardian to the queenes sonnes Harold is proclaimed king why Elnothus did stoutlie refuse to consecrate him why Harold was surnamed Harefoot he is supposed to be a shoomakers sonne and how it came to passe that he was counted king Cnutes bastard Alfred challengeth the crowne from Harold Goodwine vnder colour of friendlie interteinment procureth his retinues vtter vndooing a tithing of the Normans by the poll whether Alfred was interessed in the crowne the trecherous letter of Harold written in the name of queene Emma to hir two sons in Normandie wherevpon Alfred commeth ouer into England the vnfaithfull dealing of Goodwine with Alfred and his people teaching that in trust is treason a reseruation of euerie tenth norman the remanent slaine the lamentable end of Alfred and with what torments he was put to death Harold banisheth queene Emma out of England he degenerateth from his father the short time of his reigne his death and buriall The xiiij Chapter AFter that Cnute was departed this life there arose much variance amongst the peeres and great lords of the realme about the succession The Danes and Londoners which through continuall familiaritie with the Danes were become like vnto them elected Harold the base sonne of king Cnute to succéed in his fathers roome hauing earle Leofrike and diuerse other of the noble men of the north parts on their side But other of the Englishmen and namelie earle Goodwine earle of Kent with the chiefest lords of the west parts coueted rather to haue one of king Egelreds sonnes which were in Normandie or else Hardicnute the sonne of king Cnute by his wife quéene Emma which remained in Denmarke aduanced to the place This controuersie held in such wise that the realme was diuided as some write by lot betwixt the two brethren Harold and Hardicnute The north part as Mercia and Northumberland fell to Harold and the south part vnto Hardicnute but at length the whole remained vnto Harold bicause his brother Hardicnute refused to come out of Denmarke to take the gouernment vpon him But yet the authoritie of earle Goodwine who had the queene and the treasure of the realme in his kéeping staied the matter a certeine time professing himselfe as it were gardian to the yoong men the sonnes of the quéene
a triple habergion guilt on their bodies with guilt burgenets on their heads a swoord with guilt hilts girded to their waâ—â—es a battell are after the maner of the Daues on the left shoulder a target with bosses and mails guilt in their left hand a dart in their right hand and thus to conclude they were furnished at all points with armor and weapon accordinglie It hath beene said that earle Goodwine minded to marie his daughter to one of these brethren and perceiuing that the elder brother Alfred would disdaine to haue hir thought good to dispatch him that the other taking hir to wife hée might be next heire to the crowne and so at length inioy it as afterwards came to passe Also about that time when the linage of the kings of England was in maner extinct the English people were much carefull as hath béene said about the succession of those that should inioie the crowne Wherevpon as one Brightwold a moonke of Glastenburie that was afterward bishop of Wincester or as some haue written of Worcester studied oftentimes thereon it chanced that he dreamed one night as he slept in his bed that he saw saint Peter consecrate annoint Edward the sonne of Egelred as their remaining in exile in Normandie king of England And as he thought he did demand of saint Peter who should succéed the said Edward Wherevnto answer was made by the apostle Haue thou no care for such matters for the kingdome of England is Gods kingdome Which suerlie in good earnest may appeare by manie great arguments to be full true vnto such as shall well consider the state of this realme from time to time how there hath béene euer gouernours raised vp to mainteine the maiestie of the kingdome and to reduce the same to the former dignitie when by anie infortunate mishap it hath beene brought in danger But to returne now to king Hardicnute after he had reigned two yéeres lacking 10 daies as he sat at the table in a great feast holden at Lambeth he fell downe suddenlie with the pot in his hand and so died not without some suspicion of poison This chanced on the 8 of Iune at Lambeth aforesaid where on the same day a mariage was solemnized betwéene the ladie Githa the daughter of a noble man called Osgot Clappa and a Danish lord also called Canute Prudan His bodie was buried at Winchester besides his fathers He was of nature verie curteous gentle and liberall speciallie in keeping good chéere in his house so that he would haue his table couered foure times a day furnished with great plentie of meates and drinks wishing that his seruants and all strangers that came to his palace might rather leaue than want It hath béene commonlie told that Englishmen learned of him their excessiue gourmandizing vnmeasurable filling of their panches with meates and drinkes whereby they forgat the vertuous vse of sobrietie so much necessarie to all estates and degrées so profitable for all common-wealths and so commendable both in the sight of God and all good men In this Hardicnute ceased the rule of the Danes within this land with the persecution which they had executed against the English nation for the space of 250 yeres more that is to say euer since the tenth yeere of Brithrike the king of Westsaxons at what time they first began to inuade the English coasts Howbeit after others they should séeme to haue ruled here but 207 reckoning from their bringing in by the Welshmen in despite of the Saxons at which time they first began to inhabit here which was 835 of Christ 387 after the comming of the Saxons and 35 néere complet of the reigne of Egbert ¶ But to let this peece of curiositie passe this land felt that they had a time of arriuall a time of inuading a time of ouerrunning and a time of ouerrunling the inhabitants of this maine continent Wherof manifest proofes are at this day remaining in sundrie places sundrie ruines I meane and wastes committed by them vpon the which whensoeuer a man of a relenting spirit casteth his eie he can not but enter into a dolefull consideration of former miseries and lamenting the defacements of this I le by the crueltie of the bloudthirstie enimie cannot but wish if he haue but Minimam misericordiae guttam quae maiorest spatioso oceano as one saith and earnestlie desire in his heart that the like may neuer light vpon this land but may be auerted and turned away from all christian kingdomes through his mercie whose wrath by sinne being set on fire is like a consuming flame and the swoord of whose vengeance being sharpened with the whetstone of mens wickednesse shall hew them in péeces as wood for the fornace Thus farre the tumultuous and tyrannicall regiment of the Danes inferring fulnesse of afflictions to the English people wherewith likewise the seuenth booke is shut vp THE EIGHT BOOKE of the Historie of England Edward the third of that name is chosen king of England by a generall consent ambassadours are sent to attend him homewardes to his kingdome and to informe him of his election William duke of Normandie accompanieth him Edward is crowned king the subtill ambition or ambitious subtiltie of earle Goodwine in preferring Edward to the crowne and betraieng Alfred the Danes expelled and rid out of this land by decree whether earle Goodwine was guiltie of Alfreds death king Edward marieth the said earles daughter he forbeareth to haue carnall knowledge with hir and why he vseth his mother queene Emma verie hardlie accusations brought against hir she is dispossessed of hir goods and imprisoned for suffering bishop Alwine to haue the vse of hir bodie she purgeth and cleareth hir selfe after a strange sort hir couetousnesse mothers are taught by hir example to loue their children with equalitie hir liberall deuotion to Winchester church cleared hir from infamie of couetousnesse king Edward loued hir after hir purgation why Robert archbishop of Canturburie fled out of England into Normandie The first Chapter IMmediatlie vpon the deth of Hardiknought and before his corps was committed to buriall his halfe brother Edward sonne of king Egelred begotten of quéene Emma was chosen to be K. of England by the generall consent of all the nobles and commons of the realme Therevpon where ambassadours sent with all spéed into Normandie to signifie vnto him his election and to bring him from thence into England in deliuering pledges for more assurance that no fraud nor deceit was ment of the Englishmen but that vpon his comming thither he should receiue the crowne without all contradiction Edward then aided by his coosine William duke of Normandie tooke the sea with a small companie of Normans came into England where he was receiued with great ioy as king of the realme immediatlie after was crowned at Winâ—hester by Edsinus then archbishop of Canturburie on Easter day in the yeare of our Lord 1043
entrance into this countrie dearth by tempests earle Goodwines sonne banished out of this land he returneth in hope of the kings fauour killeth his coosen earle Bearne for his good will and forwardnes to set him in credit againe his flight into Flanders his returne into England the king is pacified with him certeine Danish rouers arriue at Sandwich spoile the coast inrich themselues with the spoiles make sale of their gettings and returne to their countrie the Welshmen with their princes rebelling are subdued king Edward keepeth the seas on Sandwich side in aid of Baldwine earle of Flanders a bloudie fraie in Canturburie betwixt the earle of Bullongne and the townesmen earle Goodwine fauoureth the Kentishmen against the Bullongners why he refuseth to punish the Canturburie men at the kings commandement for breaking the kings peace he setteth the king in a furie his suborned excuse to shift off his comming to the assemblie of lords conuented about the foresaid broile earle Goodwine bandeth himselfe against the king he would haue the strangers deliuered into his hands his request is denied a battell readie to haue bene fought betweene him and the king the tumult is pacified and put to a parlement earle Goodwines retinue forsake him he his sonnes and their wiues take their flight beyond the seas The second Chapter YE must vnderstand that K. Edward brought diuerse Normans ouer with him which in time of his banishment had shewed him great friendship wherefore he now sought to recompense them Amongst other the forenamed Robert of Canturburie was one who before his comming ouer was a moonke in the abbeie of Gemeticum in Normandie and being by the king first aduanced to gouerne the sée of London was after made archbishop of Canturburie and bare great rule vnder the king so that he could not auoid the enuie of diuerse noble man and 〈◊〉 of earle Goodwâ—â—e as shall appeare About the third yeere of king Edwards wigne Osgot Clappa was banished the realme And in the yéere following that is to say in the yeere 1047 there fell a marvellous great snow couering the ground from the beginning of Ianuarâ—e vntill the 17 day of March. Besides this there hapned the same yeere such tempest and lightnings that the corne vpon the earth was burnt vp and blasted by reason whereof there followed a great dearth in England and also death of men cettell About this time Swame the sonne of earle Goodwine was banished the land and fled into Flanders This Swaine kept Edgiua the abbesse of the monasterue of Leoffe and forsaking his wife ment to haue married the foresaid abbesse Within a certeine time after his banishment he returned into England in hope to purchase the kings peace by his fathers meanes and other his friends But vpon some malicious pretense he slue his coosen earle Bearne who was about to labour to the king for his pardon and so then fled againe into Flanders till at length Allered the archbishop of Yorke obteined his pardon and found meanes to reconcile him to the kings fauour In the meane time about the sixt yéere of king Edwards reigne certeine pirats of the Danes arriued in Sandwich hauen and entring the land wasted and spoiled all about the coast There be that write that the Danes had at that time to their leaders two capteins the one named Lother and the other Irling After they had béene at Sandwich and brought from thence great riches of gold and siluer they coasted about vnto the side of Essex and there spoiling the countrie went backe to the sea and sailing into Flanders made sale of their spoiles and booties there and so returned to their countries After this during the reigne of king Edward there chanced no warres neither forren nor ciuill but that the same was either with small slaughter luckilie ended or else without anie notable aduenture changed into peace The Welshmen in déed with their princes Rise and Griffin wrought some trouble but still they were subdued and in the end both the said Rise and Griffin were brought vnto confusion although in the meane time they did much hurt and namelie Griffin who with aid of some Irishmen with whome he was alied about this time entred into the Seuerne sea and tooke preies about the riuer of Wie and after returned without anie battell to him offered About the same time to wit in the yéere 1049 the emperor Henrie the third made warres against Baldwine earle of Flanders and for that he wished to haue the sea stopped that the said earle should not escape by flight that waie foorth he sent to king Edward willing him to kéepe the sea with some number of ships King Edward furnishing a nauie lay with the same at Sandwich and so kept the seas on that side till the emperor had his will of the earle At the same time Swaine sonne of earle Goodwine came into the realme and traitorouslie slue his coosen Bearne as before is said the which trauelled to agrée him with the king Also Gosipat Clappa who had left his wife at Bruges in Flanders comming amongst other of the Danish pirats which had robbed in the coasts of Kent Essex as before ye haue heard receiued his wife and departed backe into Denmarke wiâ—h six ships leauing the residue being 23 behind him About the tenth yéere of king Edwards reigne Eustace earle of Bullongne that was father vnto the valiant Godfrey of Bullongne Baldwin both afterward kings of Hierusalem 〈…〉 England in the moneth of September to 〈◊〉 his brother in law king Edward whose sister named Godâ— he had maried she then being the 〈◊〉 of Guaâ—ter de Maâ—â—â—t He found the king at Glocester and being there 〈◊〉 receiued after he had once dispatched such matters for the which he therefore came he tooke leaue and returned homeward But at Canturburie one of his heâ—â—ngers 〈◊〉 roughlie with one of the citizens about a lodging which he sought to haue rather by force than by in treatance occasioned his owne death Whereof when the erle was aduertised he hasted thither to revenge the slaughter of his seruant and fiue both the citizen which had killed his man and eighteene others The citizens héerewith in a great furie got them to armor and set vpon the earle and his returne of whom they slue twentie persons out of hand wounded a great number of the residue so that the earle scarse might escape with one or two of his men from the fraie with all spéed returned backe to the king presenting gréeuous information against them of Canturburie for their cruell vsing of him not onlie in fleaing of his seruants but also in putting him in danger of his life The king crediting the earle was highlie offended against the citizens and with all spéed sending for earle Goodwine declared vnto him in greeuous wise the rebellious act of them of Canturburie which were
a notable rebell and pirat his troubled conscience his wicked life and wretched death The third Chapter THE king hauing perfect knowledge that earle Goodwine had refused to come to the court in such order as he had prescribed him and that he was departed the realme with his sonnes he proclaimed them outlawes and gaue the lands of Harold vnto Algar the sonne of earle Leofrike who guided the same verie woorthilie and resigned them againe without grudging vnto the same Harold when he was returned out of exile Also vnto earle Oddo were giuen the counties of Detionshire and Summersetshire Moreouer about the same time the king put his wife quéene Editha from him and appointed hir to streict keeping in the abbeie of Warwell This Editha was a noble gentlewoman well learned and expert in all sciences yet hir good name was stained somewhat as though she had not liued so continentlie as was to be wished both in hir husbands life time and after his deceasse But yet at the houre of hir death which chanced in the daies of William Conqueror she cleared hir selfe in taking it vpon the charge of hir soule that she had euer liued in perfect chastitie for king Edward as before is mentioned neuer touched hir in anie actuall maner By this streict dealing with the quéene that was daughter to earle Goodwine now in time of hir fathers exile it hath séemed to manie that king Edward forbare to deale with hir in carnall wise more for hatred of hir kin than for anie other respect But to proceed In the second yéere to Goodwines banishment both he and his sonnes hauing prouided themselues of ships and men of warre conuenient for the purpose came vpon the coasts of England and after the maner of rouers tooke preies where as they espied aduantage namelie on the coasts of Kent and Sussex In the meane time also Griffin the K. of Wales destroid a great part of Herefordshire against whom the power of that countrie also manie Normans that lay in garrison within the castell of Hereford comming to giue battell were ouerthrowne on the same day in the which about two and twentie yéeres before or as some ropies haue thirtéene yéeres the Welshmen had slaine Edwine the brother of earle Leofrike Shortlie after earle Harold and his brother Leofwine returning out of Ireland entered into the Seuerne sea landing on the coasts of Summersetshire and Dorsetshire where falling to spoile they were incountred by a power assembled out of the counties of Deuonshire and Summersetshire but Harold put his aduersaries to flight and slue thirtie gentlemen of honor or thanes as they called them with a great number of others Then Harold and his brethren returning with their preie and bootie to their ships and coasting about the point of Cornwall came and ioined with their father their other brethren then soiorning in the I le of Wight King Edward to withstand their malice had rigged and furnished foorth sixtie ships of warre with the which he himselfe went to the water not sticking to lie aboord at that season although he had appointed for capteines and admerals two earles that were his coosins Odo and Rafe who had charge of the whole armie Rafe was his nephue as soone to his sister Goda by hir first husband Gualter de Maunt. But although they were knowne to be sufficient men for the ordering of such businesse yet he thought the necessitie to be such as his person could not be presentlie spared Therefore he was diligent in foreséeing of things by good aduise although age would not giue him leaue to execute the same by his owne hand and force of bodie But as the nauies on both parts were readie to haue ioined they were seuered by reason of a thicke mist that then rose wherby their furious rage was restreined for that time and immediatlie therevpon Goodwine and his complices were forced by a contrarie wind to returne to the places from whence they came Shortlie after by mediation of friends a peace was made and earle Goodwine restored home and obteined againe both the kings sauour and all his former liuings for he was such an eloquent wise man that he clered and purged himselfe of all such crimes and accusations as in anie sort had béene laid against him Thus haue some written concerning this agréement betwixt king Edward and erle Goodwine where other make somewhat larger report thereof as thus At the same time that the two sonnes of erle Goodwine Harold and Leofwine came foorth of Ireland and inuaded the west countrie king Edward rigged foorth fortie ships the which throughlie furnished with men munition and vittels he sent vnto Sandwich commanding the capteines there to wait for the comming of erle Goodwine whom he vnderstood to be in a readinesse to returne into England but notwithstanding there wanted no diligence in them to looke to their charge erle Goodwine secretlie with a few ships which he had got togither ariued in Kent and sending foorth his letters and messengers abroad to the citizens of Canturburie to them of Sussex Southerie others required aid of them who with one consent promised to liue and die with him The capteines of the nauie at Sandwich aduertised hereof made towards the place where they thought to haue found erle Goodwine but he being warned of their comming escaped by flight and got him out of their danger wherevpon they withdrew to Sandwich and after returned to London Earle Goodwine aduertised thereof sailed to the I le of Wight and wasted vp and downe those seas till his sonnes Harold and Leofwine came and ioined their nauie with his and ceassing from spoile onlie sought to recouer vittels to serue their turne And increasing their power by such aid as they might any where procure at length they came to Sandwich wherof king Edward hauing knowledge being then at London he sent abroad to raise all the power he might make But they that were appointed to come vnto him lingred time in which meane while earle Goodwine comming into the Thames so vp the riuer arriued in Southwarke on the day of the exaltation of the crosse in September being monday and their staieng for the tide solicited the Londoners so that he obteined of them what he could desire Afterwards without disturbance he passed vp the riuer with the tide through the south arch of the bridge at the same instant a mightie armie which he had by land mustered in the fields on that south side the same riuer and herewith his nauie made towards the north side of the riuer as if they ment to inclose the kings nauie for the king had also a nauie an armie by land but yet sith there were few either on the one part or the other that were able to doo anie great feat except Englishmen they were loth to fight one against another wherevpon the wiser sort on both sides sought meanes to make an atonement and
so at length by their diligent trauell the matter was taken vp and the armies being dismissed on both parts earle Goodwine was restored to his former dignitie Herevpon were pledges deliuered on his behalfe that is to say Wilnotus one of his sonnes and Hacun the sonne of Swanus the eldest sonne of Goodwine These two pledges were sent vnto William duke of Normandie to be kept with him for more assurance of Goodwines loialtie Some write that Swanus the eldest sonne of Goodwine was not reconciled to the kings fauour at this time but whether he was or not this is reported of him for a truth that after he had attempted sundrie rebellions against king Edward he lastlie also rebelled against his father Goodwine and his brother Harold and became a pirate dishonouring with such manifold robberies as he made on the seas the noble progenie whereof he was descended Finallie vpon remorse of conscience as hath béene thought for murthering of his coosine or as some say his brother erle Bearne he went on pilgrimage to Hierusalem and died by the way of cold which he caught in returning homeward as some write in Licia but others affirme that he fell into the hands of Saracens that were robbers by the high waies and so was murthered of them At what time William duke of Normandie came ouer into England king Edward promiseth to make him his heire to the kingdom and crowne the death of queene Emma earle Goodwine being growne in fauor againe seeketh new reuenges of old grudges causing archbishop Robert and certeine noble Normans his aduersaries to be banished Stigand intrudeth himselfe into archbishop Roberts see his simonie and lacke of learning what maner of men were thought meet to be made bishops in those daies king Edward beginneth to prouide for the good and prosperous state of his kingdome his consideration of lawes made in his predecessours times and abused the lawes of S. Edward vsuallie called the common lawes how whereof and wherevpon institured the death of earle Goodwine being sudden as some say or naturall as others report his vertues and vices his behauiour and his sonnes vpon presumption and will in the time of their authorities his two wiues and children the sudden and dreadfull death of his mother hir selling of the beautifull youth male and female of this land to the Danish people The fourth Chapter THe foresaide William duke of Normandie that after conquered this land during the time of Goodwines outlawrie 〈…〉 to this land with 〈…〉 of men and 〈…〉 receiued of the king 〈…〉 great chéere Now after he had taried a season hereturned into his countrie not without great gifts of iewels and other things which the king most liberallie bestowed vpon him And as some write the king promised him at that time to make him his heire to the realme of England if he chanced to die without issue ¶ Shortlie after or rather somewhat before queene Emma the kings mother died and was buried at Winchester After that earle Goodwine was restored to the kings fauour bicause he knew that Robert the archbishop of Canturburie had beene the chéefe procurer of the kings euill will towards him he found means to weare him out of credit and diuers other specially of the Normans bearing the world in hand that they had sought to trouble the state of the realme to set variance betwixt the king and the lords of the English nation whereas the Normans againe alledged that earle Goodwine and his sonnes abused the kings soft and gentle nature would not sticke to ieast and mocke at his curteous and mild procéedings But howsoeuer the matter went archbishop Robert was glad to depart out of the realme and going to Rome made complaint in the court there of the iniuries that were offred him but in returning through Normandie he died in the abbeie of Gemmeticum where he had bene moonke before his comming into England Diuerse others were compelled to forsake the realme at the same time both spirituall men and temporall as William bishop of London and Ulfe bishop of Lincolne Osberne named Pentecost and his companion Hugh were constreined to surrender their castels and by licence of earle Leosrike withdrew thorough his countrie into Scotland where of king Mackbeth they were honorablie receiued These were Normans for as partlie ye haue heard king Edward brought with him no small number of that nation when he came from thence to receiue the crowne and by them he was altogither ruled to the great offending of his owne naturall subiects the Englishmen namelie earle Goodwine and his sonnes who in those daies for their great possessions and large reuenues were had in no small reputation with the English people After that Robert the archbishop of Canturburie was departed the realme as before ye haue heard Stigand was made archbishop of Canturburie or rather thrust himselfe into that dignitie not being lawfullie called in like manner as he had doone at Winchester for whereas he was first bishop of Shireborne he left that church and tooke vpon him the bishoprike of Winchester by force and now atteining to be archbishop of Canturburie he kept both Winchester and Canturburie in his hand at one instant This Stigand was greatlie infamed for his couetous practises in sale of possessions apperteining to the church He was nothing learned but that want was a common fault amongest the bishops of that age for it was openlie spoken in those daies that he was méet onelie to be a bishop which could vse the pompe of the world voluptuous pleasures rich rament and set himselfe foorth with a iollie retinue of gentlemen and seruants on horssebacke for therein stood the countenance of a bishop as the world then went and not in studie how to haue the people fed with the word of life to the sauing of their soules King Edward now in the twelfth yeare of his reigne hauing brought the state of the realme quite from troubles of warre both by sea and land began to foresée as well for the welth of his subiects as for himselfe being naturallie inclined to wish well to all men He therefore considered how by the manifold lawes which had beene made by Britaines Englishmen and Danes within this land occasion was ministred to manie which measured all things by respect of their owne priuate gaine and profit to peruert iustice and to vse wrongfull dealing in stead of right clouding the same vnder some branch of the lawe naughtilie misconstrued Wherevpon to auoid that mischiefe he picked out a summe of that huge and vnmesurable masse and heape of lawes such as were thought most indifferent and necessarie therewith ordeined a few those most wholesome to be from thenceforth vsed according to whose prescript men might liue in due forme and rightfull order of a ciuill life These lawes were afterwards called the common lawes and also saint Edward his lawes so much esteemed of the
perplexitie to whome they might best commit the roiall gouernement of the realme For there was not anie among them that had iust title thereto or able and apt to take the charge vpon him For although Edgar surnamed Edeling the sonne of Edward the outlaw that was sonne of Edmund Ironside was at the same time latelie come into England with his mother and sisters out of Hungarie where he was borne yet for that he was but a child not of sufficient age to beare rule they durst not as then commit the gouernement of the realme vnto him least as some haue thought his tendernesse of age might first bréed a contempt of his person and therewith minister occasion to ciuill discord wherby a shipwracke of the estate might ensue to the great annoie and present ouerthrow of such as then liued in the same But what consideration soeuer they had in this behalfe they ought not to haue defrauded the yoong gentlemen of his lawfull right to the crowne For as we haue heard and séene God whose prouidence and mightie power is shewed by ouerthrowing of high and mightie things now and then by the weake and féeble hath gouerned states and kingdomes oftentimes in as good quiet and princelie policie by a child as by men of age and great discretion But to the purpose beside the doubt which rested among the lords how to bestow the crowne the manifold and strange woonders which were séene and heard in those daies betokening as men thought some change to be at hand in the state of the realme made the lords aâ—raid and namelie bicause they stood in great doubt of William duke of Normandie who pretended a right to the crowne as lawfull heire appointed by king Edward for that he was kin to him in the second and third degree For Richard the first of that name duke of Normandie begot Richard the second and Emma which Emma bare Edward by hir husband Ethelred Richard the second had also issue Richard the third and Robert which Robert by a concubine had issue William surnamed the bastard that was now duke of Normandie and after the death of his coosine king Edward made claime as is said to the crowne of England Whilest the lords were thus studieng and consulting what should be best for them to doo in these doubts Harold the son of Goodwine earle of Kent proclaimed himselfe king of England the people being not much offended therewith bicause of the great confidence and opinion which they had latelie conceiued of his valiancie Some write among whome Edmerus is one how king Edward ordeined before his death that Harold should succéed him as heire to the crowne and that therevpon the lords immediatlie after the said Edwards deceasse crowned Harold for their king and so he was consecrated by Aldred archbishop of Yorke according to the custom and maner of the former kings or as other affirme he set the crowne on his owne head without anie the accustomed ceremonies in the yéere after the birth of our sauiour 1066 or in the yéere of Christ 1065 after the account of the church of England as before is noted But how and whensoeuer he came to the seat roiall of this kingdome certeine it is that this Harold in the begining of his reigne considering with himselfe how and in what sort he had taken vpon him the rule of the kingdome rather by intrusion than by anie lawfull right studied by all meanes which way to win the peoples fauour and omitted no occasion whereby he might shew anie token of bountious liberalitie gentlenesse and courteous behauiour towards them The gréeuous customes also and taxes which his predecessors had raised he either abolished or diminished the ordinarie wages of his seruants and men of warre he increased and further shewed himselfe verie well bent to all vertue and goodnesse whereby he purchased no small fauor among such as were his subiects Whilest Harold went about thus to steale the peoples good willes there came ouer vnlooked for sundrie ambassadours from William the bastard duke of Normandie with commission to require him to remember his oth sometime made to the said William in the time of his extremitie which was that he the said Harold should aid him in the obteining of the crowne of England if king Edward should happen to die without issue This couenant he made as it is supposed in king Edwards daies when by licence of the same Edward or rather as Edmerus writeth against his will he went ouer into Normandie to visit his brethren which laie there as pledges Howbeit at this present Harolds answer to the said ambassadors was that he would be readie to gratifie the duke in all that he could demand so that he would not aske the realme which alreadie he had in his full possession And further he declared vnto them as some write that as for the oth which he had made in times past vnto duke William the same was but a constreined no voluntarie oth which in law is nothing since thereby he tooke vpon him to grant that which was not in his power to giue he being but a subiect whilest king Edward was liuing For if a promised vow or oth which a maid maketh concerning the bestowing of hir bodie in hir fathers house without his consent is made void much more an oth by him made that was a subiect and vnder the rule of a king without his souereignes consent ought to be void and of no value He alledged moreouer that as for him to take an oth to deliuer the inheritance of anie realme without the generall consent of the estates of the same could not be other than a great péece of presumption yea although he might haue iust title therevnto so it was an vnreasonable request of the duke at this present to will him to renounce the kingdome the gouernance whereof he had alreadie taken vpon him with so great fauor and good liking of all men Duke William hauing receiued this answer and nothing liking thereof sent once againe to Harold requiring him then at the least-wise that he would take his daughter to wife according to his former promise in refusing whereof he could make no sound allegation bicause it was a thing of his owne motion and in his absolute power both to grant and to performe But Harold being of a stout courage with proud countenance frowned vpon the Norman ambassadors and declared to them that his mind was nothing bent as then to yéeld therevnto in any maner of wise And so with other talke tending to the like effect he sent them away without anie further answer The daughter of duke William whome Harold should haue maried was named Adeliza as Gemeticensis saith and with hir as the same author writeth it was couenanted by duke William that Harold should inioy halfe the realme in name of hir dower Howbeit some write that
this daughter of duke William was departed this life before the comming of these ambassadors and that Harold therevpon thought himselfe discharged of the oth and couenants made to duke William and therefore sent them away with such an vntoward answer But howsoeuer it was after the departure of these ambassadors king Harold doubting what would insue caused his ships to be newlie rigged his men of warre to be mustered and spéedilie put in a readinesse to the end that if anie sudden inuasion should be made and attempted by his enimie he might be able to resist them ¶ About the same time also and vpon the 24 of Aprill whilest Harold was making prouision to withstand the Norman force there appeared a blasing starre which was séene not onelie here in England but also in other parts of the world and continued the space of seuen daies This blasing starre might be a prediction of mischéefe imminent hanging ouer Harolds head for they neuer appeare but as prognosticats of afterclaps To be resolutelie instructed herein doo but peruse a treatise intituled A doctrine generall of comets or blasing starres published by a bishop of Mentz in Latine and set foorth in English by Abraham Fleming vpon the apparition of a blasing starre séene in the southwest on the 10 of Nouember 1577 and dedicated to the right worshipfull sir William Cordell knight then maister of hir maiesties rolles c. Earle Tostie afflicteth his brother Harold on sea and land he taketh the repulse and persuadeth Harfager king of Norweâ—e to attempt the conquest of England against Harold Harfager Tostie with their powers arriue at Humber they fight with the Northumbers vnder the conduct of Edwine and Marchar and discomfit them Harold leuieth an armie against them the rare valiantnes of a Norwegian souldior Harfager and Tostie slaine in battell the Norwegians are foiled and flie Harolds vnequall and parciall diuiding of the spoile he goeth to Yorke to reforme things amisse The ninth Chapter WHilest Harold desirous to reteine and verie loth to let go his vsurped roialtie had crackt his credit with the duke of Normandie and by his lewd reuolting from voluntarie promises ratified with solemne othes had also kindled the fire of the dukes furie against him it came to passe that the proud and presumptuous man was to begin withall vexed in his owne flesh I meane his owne kinred For Tostie the brother of king Harold who in the daies of king Edward for his crueltie had béene chased out of the realme by the Northumbers returning out of Flanders assembled a nauie of ships from diuers parts to the number of 60 with the which he arriued in the I le of Wight there spoiled the countrie and afterward sailing about by the coasts of Kent he tooke sundrie preies their also and came at the last to Sandwich so that Harold was now constreined to appoint the nauie which he had prepared against the Normans to go against his brother earle Tostie Whereof the said Tostie being aduertised drew towards Lindsey in Lincolnshire and there taking land did much hurt in the countrie both with sword and fire till at length Edwine earle of Mercia and Marchar earle of Northumberland aided with the kings nauie chased him from thence and caused him to flie into Scotland not without some losse both of his men and ships This trouble was scarse quieted but streightwaies another came in the necke thereof farre more dangerous than the first For Tostie perceiuing that he could get no aid in Scotland to make anie account of sailed forth into Norweie and there persuaded Harold Harfager king of that realme to saile with an armie into England persuading him that by meanes of ciuill dissention latelie kindled betwixt the king and his lords which was not so it should be an easie matter for him to make a conquest of the whole realme and reigne ouer them as his predecessors had done before Some authors affirme that Harold king of Norwey tooke this enterprise in hand of his owne mind and not by procurement of Tostie saieng that Tostie méeting with him in Scotland did persuade him to go forward in his purposed busines and that the said Harold Harfager with all conuenient spéed passed foorth with a nauie of 300 saile entered into the riuer of Tine where after he had rested a few daies to refresh his people earle Tostie came also with his power according to an appointment which should be made betweene them They ad furthermore that they sailed forth alongst the coast till they arriued in the mouth of Humber then drawing vp against the streame of the riuer Owse they landed at length at a place called Richhall from whence they set forward to inuade the countrie néere vnto Yorke on the north-side of the citie they fought with the power of the Northumbers which was led by the earls Edwine and Marchar two brethren and there discomfited and chased them into the citie with great slaughter and bloudshed Harold king of England being aduertised of this chance made the more hast forward for he was alreadie in the field with his armie intending also to come towards his enimies so that vpon the fift day after he came to Stamford bridge finding there the said king Harfager and Tostie readie imbattelled he first assailed those that kept the bridge where as some writers affirme a Norwegian souldier with his axe defended the passage mauger the whole host of the Englishmen and slue fortie of them or more with his axe might not be ouercome till an Englishman went with a boat vnder the said bridge and through and hole thereof thrust him vp into the bodie with his speare yet Matt. West saith that he was slaine with a dart which one of king Harold his seruants threw at him so ended his life Which bridge being woone the whole host of the Englishmen passed ouer and ioined with their enimies and after a verie great and sore battell put them all to flight In this conflict Harold Harfager king of the Norwegians was slaine so was Tostie the king of England his brother besides a great number of other as well in the battell as in the chase neither did the Englishmen escape all frée for the Norwegians fought it out a long time verie stoutlie beating downe and killing great numbers of such as assailed them with great courage and assurance The residue of the Norwegians that were left to keepe their ships vnder the guiding of Olaue sonne to the king of Norwaie and Paule earle of Orkneie after they vnderstood by their fellowes that escaped from the field how the mater went with Harfager and Tostie they hoised vp their sailes and directed their course homewards bearing sorowfull newes with them into their countrie of the losse of their king and ouerthrow of all his people Some write that
the king of England permitted them franklie to depart with 20 ships hauing first caused them to deliuer such hostages as they had receiued of the citizens of Yorke Harold reioising in that he had atteined so glorious a victorie and being now surprised with pride and couetousnesse togither he diuided the spoile of the field nothing equallie but to such as he fauored he distributed liberallie and to other though they had much better deserued he gaue nothing at all reteining still the best part of all to himselfe by reason whereof he lost the fauor of manie of his men who for this his discourtesie did not a little alienate their good willes from him This doone he repaired to Yorke and there staied for a time to reforme the disordered state of the countrie which by reason of those warres was greatlie out of frame ¶ But Harold being more presumptuous and foole-hardie than prouident and wise in his enterprise bending all his force to redresse enormities in those quarters of Yorkeshire much like vnto him whom the Comediographer marketh for a foole Ea tantùm quae ad pedes iacent contemplans non autem ventura praeuidens neglected the kinglie care which he should haue had of other parts of his realme from the which he had withdrawen himselfe and as it is likelie had not left sufficientlie prouided of a conuenient vicegerent to gouerne the same by his warranted authoritie and such fortifications as might expell and withstand the enimie Which want of foresight gaue occasion to the enimie to attempt an inuasion of the English coasts as in the next chapt shall be shewed William duke of Normandie prepareth to inuade England and to conquere it the earle of Flanders and the French king assist him the number of his ships his arriuall at Peuensey in Sussex vpon what occasions he entred this realme the pope liked well duke Williams attempt why king Harold was hated of the whole court of Rome why duke William would not suffer his souldiers to wast the countries where they came Harold goeth towards his enimies why his vnskilfull espials tooke the Normans being old beaten souldiers for priests Girth dissuadeth his brother Harold from present incountering with the duke where note the conscience that is to be had of an oth and that periurie can not scape vnpunished The tenth Chapter WIlliam duke of Normandie hauing knowledge after what maner K. Harold was busied in the north parts of his realme and vnderstanding that the south parts thereof remained destitute of due prouision for necessarie defense hasted with all diligence to make his purueiance of men and ships that he might vpon such a conuenient occasion set forward to inuade his enimie And amongest other of his friends vnto whome he laboured for aid his father in law Baldwine earle of Flanders was one of the chiefest who vpon promise of great summes of monie and other large offers made did aid him with men munition ships and victuals verie freelie The French king also did as much for his part as laie in him to helpe forwards this so high an enterprise Wherefore when all things were now in a readinesse he came to the towne of S. Ualerie where he had assembled tigither an huge nauie of ships to the number as some authors affirme of three hundred saile and when he had taried there a long time for a conuenient wind at length it came about euen as he himselfe desired Then shipping his armie which consisted of Normans Flemings Frenchmen and Britains with all expedition he tooke the sea and directing his course towards England he finallie landed at a place in Sussex ancientlie called Peuensey on the 28 day of September where he did set his men on land prouided all things necessarie to incourage and refresh them At his going out of his ship vnto the shore one of his féet slipped as he stepped forward but the other stacke fast in the sand the which so soone as one of his knights had espied and séeing his hand wherevpon he staied full of earth when he rose he spake alowd and said Now sir duke thou hast the soile of England fast in thy hand shalt of a duke yer long become king The duke hearing this tale laughed merilie thereat and comming on land by and by he made his proclamation declaring vpon what occasions he had thus entered the realme The first and principall cause which he alleged was for the chalenge his right meaning the dominion of the land that to him was giuen and assigned as he said by his nephue king Edward late ruler of the same land The second was to reuenge the death of his nephue Alured or Alfred the brother of the same king Edward whome Goodwine earle of Kent and his adherents had most cruellie murthered The third was to be reuenged of the wrong doone vnto Robert archbishop of Canturburie who as he was informed was exiled by the meanes and labor of Harold in the daies of king Edward Wherein we haue to note that whether it were for displeasure that the pope had sometime conceiued for the wrong doone to the archbishop or at the onlie sute of duke William certeine it is that the pope as then named Alexander the second fauored this enterprise of the duke and in token thereof sent him a white banner which he willed him to set vp in the decke of the ship wherein he himselfe should saile In déed as writers report the pope with his cardinals and all the whole court of Rome had king Harold euer in great hatred and disdaine because he had taken vpon him the crowne without their consent or anie ecclesiasticall solemnitie or agréement of the bishops And although the pope and his brethren the said cardinals dissembled the matter for the time yet now beholding to what end his bold presumption was like to come with frowning fortune they shewed themselues open aduersaries inclining streightwaies to the stronger part after the manner of couetous persons or rather of the réed shaken with a sudden puffe of wind Duke William at his first landing at Peuensey or Pemsey whether you will fortified a péece of ground with strong trenches and leauing therein a competent number of a men of warre to kéepe the same he sped him toward Hastings and comming thither he built an other fortresse there with all spéed possible without suffering his souldiers to rob or harrie the countrie adioining saieng that it should be great follie for him to spoile that people which yer manie daies to come were like to be his subiects K. Harold being as yet in the north parts and hearing the duke William was thus landed in England sped him southward and gathering his people togither out of the countries as he went forwards at length came néere his enimies and sending espials into their campe to vnderstand of what strength they were the vnskilfull messengers regarding smallie
Esgin Uent Gilders beck Knare East Alen. West Alen. Darwent Corue Were Burdop Wallop Kellop Wascrop Bedburne Pidding brooke Pilis Thesis Hude Lune Arnegill Skirkewith Bander Rere crosse Skerne Thorpe alià s Leuand Trawthorne Eske Ibur Hull Humber Ure alià s Ouze or Isis. Burne Wile Skell Swale Fosse Ouze Hull or Hulne Cottingham Fowlncie Skelfléet Darwent Kenford Shirihutton Crambecke Rie Ricoll Seuen Costeie Pickering Pocklington Rie Costeie Seuen Dou or Doue Hodgebecke Ricoll Fesse Holbecke Fosse Kile Swale Barneie Arcleie Holgate Mariske becke Rauenswath Rhe. Bedall alià s Leming Wiske Cawdebec Kebecke Cuckwolds becke Skell Lauer. Nidde Killingale Couer Burne Wharfe alià s Gwerfe Padside Washburne Cockebecke Air. Otterburne Winterburne Glike Lacocke Woorth Moreton Redwell Went. Hebden Chald. Trent Foulebrooke Sow Penke Blith Tame Rhée Cote Blith Burne Rhée Anchor Mese Dou. Manifold Hansleie Churne Dunsmere Yendor Aula Canuti Ashenhirst Teine Uttoxeter or Uncester Darwent Neue Burbroke Wie Hawkeshow Wile Rufford alià s Manbecke Lathkell Bradford Amber Moreton Eglesburne Sora or Surus Eie Leland calleth one of these rilles Croco Warke Urke or Wrâ—ke Erwash Dene Snite A miracle Doue Midhop Cowleie Rother Iber. Brampton Crawleie Gunno Mesebrooke Hampall Budbie Gerberton Girt Idle Manbecke Meding becke Wilie Blith Sandbecke Ancolme Kâ—lis Saltflete Maplethorpe Lindis witham Rhe. Fosse dike Witham Hake Bane Bollingborow Sempringham Wiland Braie Warke Brooke water Whitnell Newdrene South Writhlake Shéepes eie Auon Nene Vedunus Florus â—ugius Kilis Rother Ocleie Corbie Isis 3. Sisa Imelus Erin Garan Verus Cle alià s Claius Saw These rise not far from Michelborow one of them in Higham parke Verus or the Were Stoueus Stoueus Helenus Elmerus Riuelus Granta Babren Rhée Sturus Bulbecke Burne Dale Dunus Bradunus fortè Linus Congunus Rising Ingeli Glouius Wantsume Yocus Hierus Gernâ— Wauen Bure Thurinus Wauen Einus Fritha Cokelus Ford. Orus Fromus Glema Iâ—â—n or Ike Deua Clarus fons Urus Sturus Kettle baston Ocleie Mosa Claco Colunus Gwin or Pant. Froshwell Barus Chelmer Lindâ—s Roxford Lée Burne Northumberland Durham Yorkeshire Lincolneshire Northfolke Suffolke Essex Kent Sussex The aire of Britaine The soile Criacht Marle Plentie of riuers Hilles * Here lacks * Here lacks Winds Building Husbandrie amended Pasture Medowes Corne. Cattell Meall and Disnege Wine Wad Madder Rape Flax. Eleg. 2. Principes longè magis exemplo quà m culpa peccare solent Earths Uallies Fennes Commons Fosse Watling stréet Erming stréet Ikenild Non vi sed virtute non armis sed ingenio vinctâ—nâ—tur Aâ—â—gli Salutations according to our ages Locrine Lhoegria Camber Cambria Albanact Albania Locrine king also of Scotland The Scots alwaies desirous to shake off y e English subiection haue often made cruell odious attempts so to doo but in vaine Out of Hector Boecius lib. 5. Berouicum potiùs à Berubio promontorio Durstus Marius Coelus Seuerus Bassianus Coill Constantine Maximian Some thinke the Seimors to come from this man by lineall descent and I suppose no lesse Nicholas Adams Some referre this to an Edward Lawfull age and wardship of heires To whome the marriage of the ward perteineth Edward the Confessour William Bastard William Rufus Henrie 1. Mawd. Henrie 2. Because they were taken from him before The Scots dreame that this was the stone whereon Iacob slept when he fled into Mesopotamia This was doone vpon the nine twentith of Ianuarie 1306. The first beginner of the Picts wall The finisher of the wall The wall goeth not streict by a line but in and out in manie places The stuffe of the wall Two other wals A rampire The course of the wall from west to east Foure woonders of England Anselme Thomas Becket Forfitan naturalem Twentie one bishoprikes vnder y e see of Canturburie Onelie foure sees vnder the archbishop of Yorke Deanes Canonries Ordinarie sermons Ordinarie expositions of the scriptures The bishops preach diligentlie whose predecessors heretofore haue beene occupied in temporall affairs Archdecons High commissioners A prophesie or conference Ministers deacons Apparell Hospitalitie Mariage Thred-bare gownes from whence they come Number of churches in France Pretie packing Old estate of cathedrall churches Canturburie Rochester London Chichester Winchester Salisburie Excester Bath The bishoprike of Shirburne diuided into thrée Worcester Glocester Hereford Lichfield Elie. Norwich Peterborow Bristow Lincolne Landaffe S. Dauids Bangor S. Asaphes Yorke Chester Durham Caerleill Man Glocester a verie ancient bishoprike Manie vniuersities somtime in England Thrée vniuersities in England When the vniuersities were builded vncerteine Oxford fiftie miles from London Cambridge six and fortie miles from London Longitude latitude of both Cambridge burned not long since Readers in priuat houses Publike readers mainteined by the prince Studie of the quadriuials and perspectiues neglected Sophisters Batchelers of art Masters of art Batcheler of diuinitie Doctor This Fox builded Corpus Christâ— college in Oxford So much also may be inferred of lawiers London Grammar schooles Windsor Winchester Eaton Westminster He founded also a good part of Eaton college and a frée schole at Wainflet where he was borne Erection of colleges in Oxford the ouerthrow of hals Now abbeies be gone our dingthrifts prie after church and college possessions Alfred brought England into shires which the Britons diuided by cantreds and the first Saxons by families Shire and share all one Englishmen noisome to their owne countrie Earle and alderman What a lath is Léetes Hundred or wapentake Denarie or tithing Tithing man in Latine Decurio Borsholder Burrow Twelue men Fortie shires in England thirtéene in Wales Od parcels of shires Lieutenants Shiriffes Undershiriffes Bailiffes High constables Petie constables Motelagh Shiriffes turne Gaile deliuerie or great assises Inquests Atteinct Iustices of peax quorum Quarter sessions Petie sessions Duke Marquesse Earle Uiscont Baron Bishops 1. Sam. b 15. 1. Reg. a 7. De Asia cap. 12 No Gréeke no grace Bene con bene can bene le Duke marquesse earle viscont Barons Of the second degrée of gentlemen Praedia Valuasores Knights Milites Equiteâ— aurati Knights of the bath Knights of the garter Round table Roger Mortimer The occasion of the deuise Peraduenture but a blue ribben Election Admission Installation Mantell Stall A timber conteineth fortie skins peltes or felles Installation Estatutes Gentleman of bloud Degrées of reproch Apparell Sicke or absent Offering Buriall Disgrading * Some think that this was the answer of the quéene when the king asked what men would thinke of hir in losing the garter after such a maner Bannerets Esquire Gentlemen Lawiers students in vniuersities Physicians Capteins Citizens and burgesses Merchants Yeomen Englishmen on foot and Frenchmen on horssebacke best Capite censi or Proletarij No slaues nor bondmen in England No duke in England Earles Uisconts Barons Cleargie Ro. Bacon Béere Artificer I haue dined so well as my lord maior Bread A famine at hand is first séene in the horsse manger when the poore doo fall to horssecorne Primarius panis Cheat bread Rauelled bread The size of
bread is verie ill kept or not at all looked vnto in the countrie townes and markets Browne bread Panis Cibarius Summer wheat and winâ—er barâ—eie verie rare in England Drinke Malt. Making of malt Bruing of beere Charwoore Cider Perrie Metheglin Mead. Hydromel Lesse time spent in eating than heretofore Canutus a glutton but the Normans at the last excéeded him in that vice Long sitting reprehended * That is at thrée of the clocke at afternoone Li. 4. epig. 8. Andrew Boord Strange cuâ—s Much cost vpon the bodie and little vpon the soule Beards Excesse in women Ezeâ—h 16. Attire of merchants The parlement house diuideth the estate of the realme into nobilitie and the commons Time of summons Of the vpper house Places of the peeres Of the lower house Speaker Petitions of the speaker Clerke of the parlement Of the nether house Samothes Albion Brute Mulmutius The praise of Dunwallon Martia Martian law Saxon law Dane law Ordalian law Fire Water The cup yet in vse Water Ciuill law Canon law Lawiers of England not alwaies constant in iudgment Parlement law Number of congregates in the parlement Common law Customarie law Prescription Terme Deceipt Manie of our lawiers stoope not at small fées Poore men contentious Promooters séeke matters to set lawiers on worke withall The times of our termes no hinderance to iustice Thrée sorts of poore A thing often séene At whose hands shall the bloud of these men be required Thomas Harman Halifax law Mute Cleargie Pirats Three things greatlie amended in England Chimnies Hard lodging Furniture of household This was is the time of generall idlenesse By the yeare Six and twentie cities in England Sitomagus Nouiomagus Neomagus Niomagus Salisburie of Sarron Sarronium Sarrous burg Greater cities in times past when husbandmen also were citizens The cause of the increase of villages Leouitius placeth yorke in Scotland de eclipsibus A legion conteined sixtie centuries thirtie manipuli thrée cohortes Cair Segent stood vpon the Thames not farre from Reding When Albane was martyred Asclepiodotus was legat in Britaine Sullomaca and Barnet all one or not far in sunder This soundeth like a lie The best keepers of kingdomes The wandles in time past were called windles King Hen. 8. not inferior to Adrian and Iustiman White hall S. Iames. Oteland Ashridge Hatfield Enuéeld Richmond Hampton Woodstocke 〈◊〉 Gréenewich Dartford Eltham Of the court 〈…〉 Traines of attendants Striking within the court and palace of the prince 〈…〉 The Britons fasted all the while they were at the sea in these ships Suborned bodgers Bodgers licenced Tillage and mankind diminished by parkes The decaie of the people is the destruction of a kingdome Gipping of going vp to anie place Pegened Lespegend Nunc sortè Tringald Ealdermen Tineman Michni Hundred law Warscot Muchehunt Ofgangfordell Purgatio ignis triplex ordaliâ— Pegen Forathe Helfehang Pere Pite Gethbrech Ealderman Staggon or Stagge Frendlesman Bubali olim in Anglia Ilices aliquando in BritaÌ„nia nisi intelligatur de quercu Greihounds Uelter Langeran Ramhundt Pretium hominis mediocris Pretium liberi hominis Great abundance of wood sometime in England Desire of much wealth and ease abateth manhood ouerthroweth a manlie courage The like haue I séene where hens doo féed vpon the tender blades of garlike * This gentleman caught such an heate with this sore loade that he was faine to go to Rome for physicke yet it could not saue his life but hée must néeds die homewards Marises and tennes Chap. 25. The Pyritis is found almost in euerie veine of mettall in great plentie diuersities and colour and somtimes mixed with that mettall of whose excrements it consisteth Crosse bath Common bath King bath Hot houses in some countâ—res little â—etter than brodels Colour of the water of the baths Taste of the water Fall or issue of the water Hot good to enter into baths at all seasons Sterbirie a place where en armie hath lien Copper monie Siluer restored Old gash New gold Oxen. Athenaeus lib. 10. cap. 8. Horsses Geldings Shéepe Shéepe without hornes Goats Swine Bores Brawne of the bore Baked hog Flat fish Round fish Long fish Legged fish Woolfes Tribute of woolfes skins Foxes Badgers Beuers Marterns Stags Hinds haue béene milked * Galenus de Theriaca ad Pisonem * Plin. lib. 10. cap. 62. Adder or viper Sée Aristotle Animalium lib. 5. cap. vltimo Theophrast lib. 7. cap. 13. Snakes Sol. cap. 40. Plin. lib. 37. cap. 11. Todes Frogs Sloworme Efts. Swifts Flies Cutwasted whole bodied Hornets Waspes Honie Sée Diodorus Siculus Homelie kind of dogs Tie dogs Some 〈…〉 Some bite and barke not Occasion of the name Paung Gathering Sée 〈◊〉 Raising The lord Mountioy Gold Siluer Tin Lead Iron Copper Stéele Geat Laon. Chalchonvtle Triall of a stone Lib. 7. A common plague in all things of anie great commoditie for one beateth the bush but another catcheth the birds as we may see in batfowling Priuileges doo somtimes harme Night Vesper Crepusculum Concubium Intempestum Gallicinium Conticinium Matutinum Diluculum Watches Houre weeke * Ferias Moneth Triuethus in Antartico Britannia Pag. 5 6 7 8 15. 16 28 29 of the description and pag. 202 of the historie of England The originall of nations for the most part vncerteine whither Britaine were an Iland at the first Geog. com lib. No Ilands at the first as some coniecture In the first part of the acts of the English votaries Britaine inhabited before the floud Genesis 6 Berosus ant lib. â— Noah In comment super 4. lib. Berosus de antiquit lib. 1. Annisus vt supr Iaphet and his sonnes Iohannes Bodinus ad fac hist. cogn Franciscus Tarapha Britaine inhabited shortlie after the floud Theophilus episcop Antioch ad Anâ—ol lib. 2. The words of Theophilus a doctor of the church who liued an Dom. 160. Gen. 2. De migr gen Cent. 1. Anti. lib. 1. Bale script Brit. cent 1. Caesar commenâ— lib. 8. In epithes temp De aequiuocis contra Appionem Lib. de Magic success lib. 22. Script Brit. cent 1. De ant Cant. cent lib. 1. This I le called Samothes Magus the son of Samothes Lib. 9. Annius in coâ— men super â—â—dem Geogr. De diui lib. 1. DE fastis li. 5. H. F. Sarron the sonne of Magus De ant Cant. lib. 1. Bale script Brit. cent 1. Lib. 6. Druis the son of Sarron De morte Claud Anti. lib. 5. Annius super euâ—ndem De bello Gallico lib. 9. De belio Gallico 6 Hist. an lib. 1. De diui lib. 1. Hiâ—t Sâ—oti li. 2. Demigr gen 〈◊〉 2. Marcellinus Anna. B oiorum lib. 22. De ant Caut. Bardus the sonne of Druis Berosus ani lib. 2. Annius in comâ—en super eurâ—dem Ant. Cant. li. 1. script Britain cent 1 Nonnius Marcel Strabo Diodor. Sicul. lib. 6. â—arol Stepha â—n dict hist. Bale Iohn Prise Lucan lib. 1. H. F. Iohn Bale script Britan. cent 2. Iohn Prise defen hist. Brit. Caius de ant Cant lib. 1. Iohn Leland syllab an